This is a modern-English version of Icelandic Fairy Tales, originally written by Hall, Angus W., Mrs..
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Icelandic Fairy Tales
Icelandic Folklore

“THE SHIELD ROSE UP IN THE AIR”
“THE SHIELD ROSE UP IN THE AIR”

Frederick Warne & Co.
And New York
1897
(All rights reserved)
[5]
[5]
Preface

Fairy Tales seem scarcely to require any preface, but in publishing these quaint Norse legends, a few explanatory remarks may not be out of place.
Fairy Tales hardly need any introduction, but as we share these unique Norse legends, a few clarifying comments might be helpful.
In their original form, many of the stories are somewhat crude and rough for juvenile reading. This it has been the Editor’s endeavour to ameliorate by eliminating all objectionable matter, while at the same time preserving the originality and local colouring which most of them possess.
In their original form, many of the stories are a bit rough and not really suitable for younger readers. The Editor has worked to improve this by removing any offensive content while still keeping the originality and local flavor that most of them have.
It will be found that though some bear a similarity to the well-known standard fairy tales, which have been the delight of countless children for many generations, yet they all possess an originality peculiarly their own.
It can be seen that while some resemble the classic fairy tales that have brought joy to countless children over the years, they each have their own unique originality.
It is remarkable too that, whereas in most southern legends it is always the prince who delivers the princess and performs the heroic and valorous deeds, in these tales it is for the most part the young [6]princess or peasant maiden who undergoes all the hardships and trials, and after countless dangers rescues the prince who has fallen under the ban of some wicked witch or giantess.
It’s striking that, unlike most southern legends where it’s always the prince who saves the princess and does the brave heroic acts, in these stories, it’s usually the young [6] princess or peasant girl who faces all the challenges and hardships, and after enduring numerous dangers, rescues the prince who has been cursed by some evil witch or giantess.
The story of the five brothers, one of the quaintest, is an exceedingly effective illustration of the old proverb of the bundle of sticks.
The story of the five brothers, one of the most charming, is a very powerful example of the old saying about the bundle of sticks.
A strong moral tone runs more or less through all the tales, exhibiting the higher and better qualities of human nature. [7]
A strong moral message runs throughout all the stories, showcasing the higher and better qualities of human nature. [7]
Contents

CHAPTER PAGE
CHAPTER PAGE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 11
HELGA 35
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 35
I. | How Thorstein lost his kingdom | 46 |
II. | His Arrival at the Giant's Castle | 50 |
III. | The Mystery of the Locked Room | 59 |
IV. | How Thorstein's Kind Actions Were Rewarded | 68 |
I. | Sigurd Forms a Bond with His Stepmother | 73 |
II. | He battles the Giant Sisters. | 79 |
III. | His Meeting with Helga | 84 |
IV. | His Escape on the Amazing Horse Gullfaxi | 90 |
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 95
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 116
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 127
INGEBJÖRG 147
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 147
I. | Hans Begins His Journey | 157 |
II. | His Amazing Adventures, and how he returned Kindness for Cruelty | 166 |
[8]
[8]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 176
I. | The Weird Adventures of Geir | 189 |
II. | How Greybeard Outsmarted the King and Won Princess Sigrid | 196 |
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 210
PRINCE HLINI 291
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 291
FERTRAM AND HILDUR 303 [9]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 303 [9]
List of Illustrations

[11]
[11]
Icelandic Fairy Tales

The Legend of the King’s Three Sons
In olden days there once lived a king and a queen; they were wise and good, and their kingdom was known far and near as the happiest and best-governed country in the world. They had three sons—Osric, Edric, and Frithiof,—all handsome and brave and greatly beloved by their parents; but, having no daughter, the king had adopted his little orphan niece Isolde. She grew up with his sons, and was their best-loved playfellow, both the king and queen making no distinction between her and their own children.
In the past, there was a king and a queen who were wise and good, and their kingdom was known everywhere as the happiest and best-governed place in the world. They had three sons—Osric, Edric, and Frithiof—all of whom were handsome, brave, and deeply loved by their parents. However, since they had no daughter, the king adopted his little orphan niece Isolde. She grew up alongside his sons and was their favorite playmate, with both the king and queen treating her as one of their own children.
As the princess grew older, she also grew fairer, till when she was sixteen years old there was no maiden in the land so beautiful and sweet as Isolde. All three brothers fell in love with her and wanted to marry her, each in turn asking his father for her hand in marriage.
As the princess got older, she also became more beautiful, until by the time she turned sixteen, there was no girl in the land as lovely and charming as Isolde. All three brothers fell for her and wanted to marry her, each one asking their father for her hand in marriage.
Now the king was greatly puzzled what to do, for he loved his sons all equally well, so at length he [12]decided that the princess should choose for herself, and select the one she liked best. He therefore sent for her, and told her that she was herself to choose as a husband whichever of his sons she liked best.
Now the king was really confused about what to do because he loved all his sons equally. So eventually, he [12]decided that the princess should pick for herself and choose the one she liked the most. He then called her in and told her that she could choose whichever of his sons she liked best as her husband.
“It is my duty as well as my pleasure to obey you, dear father,” said Isolde; “but when you tell me to choose one of the princes as my husband, you give me a very difficult task, for they are all equally dear to me.”
“It’s both my duty and my pleasure to obey you, dear father,” said Isolde; “but when you ask me to choose one of the princes as my husband, you’re giving me a really tough job, because I care about them all equally.”
When the king heard these words, he saw that his troubles were by no means at an end, so he thought for a long time how he could best find a way that would satisfy all parties, and at last decided to send all three sons away for a year. At the end of that time they were to return, and whoever had succeeded in bringing back the most precious and valuable thing from his travels should receive the hand of Isolde as his reward.
When the king heard this, he realized his problems were far from over, so he thought for a long time about how he could find a solution that would please everyone. Eventually, he decided to send all three sons away for a year. At the end of that time, they were to return, and whoever was able to bring back the most precious and valuable item from their travels would win Isolde's hand in marriage as a reward.
The three princes were quite willing to accept these terms, and arranged among themselves that at the end of the year they would all meet at their hunting-lodge and thence go together to the king’s palace with their gifts; so, bidding farewell to their parents and Isolde, they started off on their different journeys.
The three princes were eager to accept these terms and agreed among themselves that at the end of the year, they would all meet at their hunting lodge and then go together to the king’s palace with their gifts. After saying goodbye to their parents and Isolde, they set off on their separate journeys.
Osric, the eldest son, travelled from city to city, and explored various foreign countries, without finding anything precious enough to take home. At last, when he had almost given up all hope, he heard [13]that, not very far from where he then was, there lived a princess who possessed a wonderful telescope, which was so powerful that one could see all over the world with it. No country was too distant, and not only could one see every town, but also every house and tree, and even people and animals inside the houses.
Osric, the oldest son, traveled from city to city and explored various foreign countries, but he couldn't find anything valuable enough to bring back home. Finally, when he was almost out of hope, he heard [13] that not too far from where he was, there lived a princess who owned an incredible telescope. This telescope was so powerful that you could see all around the world with it. No country was too far away, and not only could you see every town, but also every house and tree, and even the people and animals inside the houses.
“Surely,” thought Osric, “no one could find a more precious or valuable thing than this glass, for nothing is hidden from it.” So, having arrived at the castle where the princess dwelt, he told her the object of his journey, and asked whether she would sell him her telescope.
“Surely,” thought Osric, “no one could find something more precious or valuable than this glass, because nothing is hidden from it.” So, when he arrived at the castle where the princess lived, he told her about his journey and asked if she would sell him her telescope.
At first the princess said she would not part with it, but when Osric told her how much depended on his taking back so valuable a gift, she consented to let him have it for a very large sum of money.
At first, the princess said she wouldn't give it up, but when Osric explained how much relied on him returning such a valuable gift, she agreed to let him have it for a substantial amount of money.
The prince did not mind this; he only thought the gold well spent, and hastened homewards, full of hope that he would secure the hand of Isolde.
The prince didn’t care about this; he just thought the gold was well spent and hurried home, excited that he would win Isolde’s hand.
Prince Edric fared much the same as his elder brother. He also travelled about in distant countries, seeking in vain for something rare and precious to bring home. At last, when the year was nearly at an end, he reached a large and populous town, and in the inn where he lodged he met a man who told him that in a cave outside the town there lived a curious little dwarf called Völund,1 who was famed for his rare skill in all kinds of metal-work. [14]
Prince Edric had a similar experience to his older brother. He also traveled to far-off places, searching in vain for something unique and valuable to bring back home. Finally, as the year was almost over, he arrived at a large, bustling town, and at the inn where he stayed, he met a man who told him that in a cave outside the town lived a peculiar little dwarf named Völund, 1 who was known for his exceptional skill in all types of metalwork. [14]
“Perhaps,” thought the prince, “he might be able to make me some rare and costly article worthy to take back.” So he went to the dwarf, but when he told him what he wanted, the dwarf said he was very sorry, but he had quite given up working in metals.
“Maybe,” thought the prince, “he could create something rare and expensive that I could bring back.” So he went to the dwarf, but when he explained what he wanted, the dwarf said he was really sorry, but he had completely stopped working with metals.
“The last thing I made was a shield,” he continued, “but that is many years ago now. I made it for myself, and am unwilling to part with it, for not only is it almost the finest bit of work I ever did, but it has also some very special properties.”
“The last thing I made was a shield,” he continued, “but that was many years ago. I made it for myself and I'm not willing to give it up, not only because it’s probably the best piece of work I’ve ever done, but also because it has some really special properties.”
“And what are these special properties?” asked the prince.
“And what are these special properties?” the prince asked.
“Well,” replied the dwarf, “it is not only a perfect safeguard in battle, as no ordinary sword or arrow can pierce it, but if you sit on it, it will carry you all over the world, through the air as well as across the water. But there are some old runes, or ancient letters, carved on the shield, which he who guides it must be able to read. But I will show it you.”
“Well,” replied the dwarf, “it’s not just a great defense in battle since no ordinary sword or arrow can get through it, but if you sit on it, it will take you anywhere in the world, both through the air and over water. However, there are some old runes, or ancient letters, carved on the shield, which the person controlling it must be able to read. But I’ll show you.”
So saying, he went to the back of the cave and brought forth a beautiful shield, worked in gold, silver, and copper, the runic letters being all formed of precious stones.
So saying, he went to the back of the cave and brought out a beautiful shield, made of gold, silver, and copper, with the runic letters all crafted from precious stones.
When Edric saw the shield and heard of its wonderful properties, he thought it would not be possible to find anything more rare or valuable. He therefore told the dwarf how much depended on his bringing back so precious a gift, and entreated [15]him to let him purchase it; and he was so importunate and urged him so strongly that, although loth to part with it, when the dwarf heard how much depended on his securing so rare a gift, he agreed to sell it him for a large sum of money. He also taught him how to read the runes, and Edric, thanking him for consenting to part with his shield, started on his homeward journey, filled with hope and confidence that he must win the princess’s hand.
When Edric saw the shield and learned about its amazing properties, he thought nothing could be more rare or valuable. He then told the dwarf how much it meant to him to bring back such a precious gift and begged [15]him to let him buy it. He was so persistent and insisted so much that, even though the dwarf was reluctant to sell it, he agreed to let it go for a large sum of money after realizing how important it was. The dwarf also taught him how to read the runes, and Edric, grateful for the chance to buy the shield, set off on his journey home, filled with hope and confidence that he would win the princess’s hand.
Frithiof, the youngest son, was the last to start. He determined to travel through his own country first, so he wandered about from place to place, stopping in this town and that village, and wherever he met a merchant, or hoped to find anything rare or beautiful, he made most searching inquiries. All his efforts, however, proved fruitless. The greater part of the year had already passed, and he was still as far as ever from his goal, and he almost began to fear that no success would crown his efforts.
Frithiof, the youngest son, was the last to set out. He decided to explore his own country first, so he traveled from town to town, stopping in various places, and wherever he met a merchant or hoped to find something unique or beautiful, he asked lots of questions. Unfortunately, all his efforts turned out to be pointless. Most of the year had already gone by, and he was still just as far from his goal as before, and he began to worry that he might not achieve any success.
At length he arrived at a large and populous town, where a big market was being held, and numbers of people from all parts of the world came thronging in, some to buy and some to sell. So he followed the crowd, and then went on from stall to stall, and from one merchant to another, inspecting their wares and chatting and asking for news. But though there were many beautiful and many curious things, nothing specially struck his fancy.
At last, he reached a big, busy town where a large market was taking place, and people from all over the world were crowding in, some to buy and some to sell. So he joined the crowd and moved from stall to stall and from one merchant to another, checking out their goods, chatting, and asking for news. But even though there were many beautiful and interesting things, nothing particularly caught his interest.
At length, tired and thirsty, he sat down beside a [16]large fruit stall. The merchant, seeing, as he thought, a likely customer, came forward asking if he would not buy something—offering him grapes, peaches, pineapples, and melons in turn.
At last, exhausted and thirsty, he sat down next to a [16]large fruit stall. The vendor, thinking he had a potential customer, approached him, asking if he wanted to buy something—offering him grapes, peaches, pineapples, and melons one after the other.
But Frithiof shook his head; none of these tempted him, for on the very top shelf he saw a magnificent crimson apple, streaked with green and gold, lying on a bed of soft moss.
But Frithiof shook his head; none of these tempted him, because on the very top shelf he saw a magnificent red apple, streaked with green and gold, resting on a bed of soft moss.
“I should like that apple,” said the prince, “and do not mind what I pay for it. It is the only thing that I fancy, though all your fruit is splendid.”
“I would like that apple,” said the prince, “and I don’t care what it costs. It’s the only thing that I really want, even though all your fruit is amazing.”
The merchant smiled, but shook his head.
The merchant smiled but shook his head.
“You have a quick eye,” he said to the prince, “for that apple is indeed the rarest and most valuable thing I have. But it is not for sale. It was given to one of my ancestors, who was a great doctor, by a geni, and has the peculiar power, that if it is placed in the right hand of any one who is sick, no matter how dangerous the illness, they recover at once—ay, even if they are at the point of death—and many a life it has saved.”
“You have a sharp eye,” he said to the prince, “because that apple is truly the rarest and most valuable thing I own. But I won’t sell it. It was given to one of my ancestors, who was a great doctor, by a genie, and it has a special power: if it’s placed in the right hand of anyone who is sick, no matter how serious the illness, they recover instantly—even if they are near death—and it has saved many lives.”
When the prince heard this, he wished more than ever to possess the apple. He felt he could not possibly find anything that the princess, who was so kind-hearted, would value more than the possession of this apple, which would enable her to do good to others. He therefore entreated the merchant to let him buy the apple, and when the man had heard his tale, and all that depended upon his bringing [17]back such a rare and precious gift, he sold the apple to the prince, who, filled with hope, now wended his way homewards.
When the prince heard this, he wanted the apple more than ever. He thought there was nothing that the kind-hearted princess would cherish more than having this apple, which would allow her to help others. So, he begged the merchant to sell him the apple, and when the merchant heard his story and understood how much was riding on him bringing back such a rare and valuable gift, he sold the apple to the prince. Filled with hope, the prince set off on his way home.
And so it happened that, as they had arranged, the three brothers arrived at the hunting-lodge, outside the capital, and after they had related their adventures, Osric, the eldest, said, “Now let us hasten to the palace, but before starting I should like to see what the princess is doing.”
And so it happened that, as they planned, the three brothers arrived at the hunting lodge just outside the capital. After sharing their adventures, Osric, the oldest, said, “Now let’s hurry to the palace, but before we go, I’d like to see what the princess is up to.”
He thereupon drew forth his telescope and looked in the direction of the palace, but no sooner had he done so, than an exclamation of terror escaped his lips, for there on her couch lay the princess, white and still as the driven snow, while beside her stood the king and queen and the chief of the courtiers in a sorrowful group, sadly awaiting the last breath of the fair Isolde.
He quickly took out his telescope and pointed it toward the palace, but as soon as he did, a cry of horror came from him. There on her couch lay the princess, pale and motionless like freshly fallen snow, while beside her stood the king, queen, and the head of the courtiers in a somber group, sorrowfully waiting for the last breath of the beautiful Isolde.
When Osric beheld this grievous sight he was overwhelmed with grief, and when his brothers heard what he had seen, they too were overcome with sorrow. Gladly would each have given all they possessed to be back in time, at least to bid her farewell.
When Osric saw this heartbreaking scene, he was filled with grief, and when his brothers heard what he had seen, they were also overcome with sadness. Each of them would have willingly given everything they had just to go back and say goodbye to her.
Then Prince Edric remembered his magic shield, which would at once carry them to the king’s palace, and, bringing it forth, the three brothers seated themselves on it, and the shield rose up in the air and in a few seconds they had reached the palace, and hastened up to the princess’s chamber, where they found all the court assembled, sadly awaiting the end. [18]
Then Prince Edric remembered his magic shield, which would instantly take them to the king’s palace. He brought it out, and the three brothers sat on it. The shield lifted into the air, and in a few seconds, they arrived at the palace. They hurried up to the princess’s chamber, where they found the entire court gathered, sadly waiting for the outcome. [18]
Then Frithiof remembered his apple. Now was the time to test its power. Stepping softly up to the couch, he bent over the still white form of the princess and gently placed the apple in her right hand. Immediately a change was visible, it seemed as if a fresh stream of life passed through her body. The colour returned to her lips and cheeks, she opened her eyes, and after a few minutes she was able to sit up and speak.
Then Frithiof remembered his apple. Now was the time to test its power. Stepping quietly up to the couch, he leaned over the still pale figure of the princess and carefully placed the apple in her right hand. Instantly, a change was noticeable; it felt like a new surge of life flowed through her body. The color returned to her lips and cheeks, she opened her eyes, and after a few minutes, she was able to sit up and speak.
The general rejoicing at the princess’s wonderful and unexpected recovery, and at the happy and opportune return of the three princes, can be better imagined than described.
The overall celebration of the princess’s amazing and surprising recovery, along with the joyful and timely return of the three princes, is something that’s easier to picture than to explain.
But as soon as she was quite well, the king, mindful of his promise, called together a great “Thing,” or national assembly, at which the brothers were to exhibit the treasures they had brought back, when judgment would be pronounced.
But as soon as she was fully recovered, the king, keeping his promise, gathered a large assembly, or national meeting, where the brothers were to showcase the treasures they had returned with, and a decision would be made.
First came the eldest brother Osric, with his telescope. This was handed round for the people to see, while he explained its strange and marvellous properties, stating how by means of this glass he had saved the princess, for he had been able to see how ill she was. He therefore considered that he had earned the right to claim the princess’s hand.
First came the oldest brother Osric, with his telescope. He passed it around for everyone to see while explaining its strange and amazing features, saying that this device had helped him save the princess because he could see how sick she was. He believed he had earned the right to ask for the princess's hand.
Then Edric, the second brother, stepped forth and showed the beautiful shield he had got from the dwarf, and explained its peculiar power. “Of what use would have been my brother’s glass,” he asked, [19]“without this shield, which carried us hither in time to save her life? I claim, therefore, that it was really due to the power of my shield that the princess is not dead, and that I ought therefore to possess her hand in marriage.”
Then Edric, the second brother, stepped forward and displayed the beautiful shield he had received from the dwarf, explaining its special power. “What good would my brother’s glass have been,” he asked, [19]“without this shield, which brought us here just in time to save her life? I argue, therefore, that it was actually the power of my shield that kept the princess alive, and I should therefore be entitled to her hand in marriage.”
And now it was Frithiof’s turn to come forward with the apple. He said, “I fear that neither the telescope which first showed us that the princess was ill, nor the shield which so quickly brought us hither, would have sufficed to restore the Princess Isolde to life and health, had it not been for the magic power of my apple. For what good could our mere presence have done her? Our seeing her thus and unable to help her, would only have added to our grief and pain. It is due to my apple that the princess has been restored to us, and I therefore think my claim to her hand is the greatest.”
And now it was Frithiof’s turn to step forward with the apple. He said, “I’m afraid that neither the telescope which first showed us that the princess was ill, nor the shield that got us here so quickly, would have been enough to bring Princess Isolde back to life and health, if it weren’t for the magic power of my apple. What good would our mere presence have done her? Seeing her like this and being unable to help would only have added to our grief and pain. The reason the princess has been restored to us is because of my apple, and I believe that makes my claim to her hand the strongest.”
Then there arose much questioning and reasoning in the “Thing” as to which of the three articles were of the greatest value, but as they could come to no satisfactory agreement, the judges declared that all three articles were of equal value, for they had all equally contributed to restore the princess to life and health, for if one had been missing, the other two would have been valueless. So judgment was pronounced that, all three gifts being equally valuable, neither of the brothers could claim the princess’s hand.
Then there was a lot of questioning and debating in the “Thing” about which of the three items was the most valuable, but since they couldn't reach a satisfactory agreement, the judges declared that all three items were equally valuable. Each of them had played a crucial role in bringing the princess back to life and health, and if one had been missing, the other two would have been worthless. So, the decision was made that, since all three gifts were equally valuable, neither of the brothers could claim the princess’s hand.
Then the king happily hit upon the idea of allowing [20]his sons to shoot for the prize, and whoever was adjudged the best shot should wed the princess.
Then the king cheerfully came up with the idea of letting [20]his sons compete for the prize, and whoever was judged the best shooter would marry the princess.
So a target was set up, and Osric, armed with bow and arrow, stepped forth first.
So a target was set up, and Osric, equipped with a bow and arrow, stepped up first.
Taking careful aim, he drew his bow, and the arrow sped forth, but it fell some distance short of the mark.
Taking careful aim, he pulled back his bow, and the arrow shot out, but it landed some distance short of the target.
Then Edric stepped forth. He too took careful aim, and his arrow fell nearer the mark.
Then Edric stepped up. He also took careful aim, and his arrow landed closer to the target.
And now it was Frithiof’s turn. He too took a very careful aim, and all the people said his arrow went beyond the mark, and that he was the best shot, but when they came to look for it, behold, it could nowhere be found. In vain search was made in all directions, no sign of the arrow could be found. The king therefore decided that Edric had won the princess’s hand. The wedding forthwith took place amid great splendour and rejoicing, and the princess and her husband then went to her own country, where they reigned long and happily. The eldest brother, Osric, greatly vexed that he had not been successful, started off on a long journey, and nothing more was heard of him. So only the youngest brother was left at home. But he was not at all satisfied with the way matters had turned out, for he had always been considered by far the best shot. He therefore searched every day in the field where the trial had taken place, looking for his arrow. At length, after many days, he found it lodged in an oak [21]tree, far beyond the mark. He brought witnesses to attest the truth of this, and though there could be no question that his arrow had gone the furthest, the king said it was now too late to go into the matter, for the princess was married and gone away.
And now it was Frithiof’s turn. He also took careful aim, and everyone said his arrow flew the farthest and that he was the best marksman, but when they searched for it, it was nowhere to be found. A fruitless search was conducted in every direction, and no sign of the arrow appeared. The king then declared that Edric had won the princess’s hand. The wedding took place immediately amid great brilliance and celebration, and the princess and her husband then went to her homeland, where they ruled for many happy years. The eldest brother, Osric, was very upset about his failure, set off on a long journey, and nothing more was heard of him. So only the youngest brother remained at home. However, he was not at all pleased with how things turned out, as he had always been regarded as the best marksman. He therefore searched every day in the field where the contest had happened, looking for his arrow. Finally, after many days, he found it lodged in an oak [21] tree, far beyond the target. He brought witnesses to confirm this, and although it was undeniable that his arrow had gone the farthest, the king said it was now too late to revisit the issue since the princess was married and had left.
Then Frithiof grew very restless. He thought he had been unfairly treated, and at length decided to go away, so he packed up his belongings, and, bidding his parents farewell, started off in search of adventures.
Then Frithiof became really restless. He felt he had been treated unfairly, and eventually decided to leave, so he packed up his things, said goodbye to his parents, and set off in search of adventures.
After passing along the wide plains that surrounded the capital, he climbed a high range of mountains, and from thence descended into a great forest. Here he wandered about for several days, but whichever way he turned, he could see nothing but trees all around him. The small store of food he had taken with him when he started was exhausted, and tired, hungry, and footsore, he sat down to rest on a large flat grey stone, unable to proceed any further. He thought the end of his days had surely come, when suddenly he heard the noise of horses’ feet, and looking up he saw ten men mounted on horseback coming rapidly towards him. They were all richly dressed and well armed, the last one leading a finely caparisoned palfrey.
After making his way across the vast plains surrounding the capital, he climbed a tall mountain range and then descended into a large forest. He wandered around for several days, but no matter which direction he turned, he could see nothing but trees all around him. The limited food supply he had brought with him was gone, and feeling tired, hungry, and sore-footed, he sat down to rest on a large flat grey rock, unable to go any further. He thought his days were surely coming to an end when suddenly he heard the sound of horses' hooves. Looking up, he saw ten men on horseback quickly approaching him. They were all dressed in rich clothing and well-armed, with the last one leading a beautifully adorned horse.
When they came to the prince, the leader dismounted, and, bowing low before him, begged him to honour them by mounting the steed they had brought with them.
When they reached the prince, the leader got off his horse and, bowing low before him, asked him to grace them by riding the horse they had brought along.
Frithiof gratefully accepted this offer, and, [22]mounting the horse, the party turned back the way they had come, riding rapidly on till they arrived at a large town. Before entering the gates they dismounted, the prince alone remaining on horseback, and then led the prince in state to the palace.
Frithiof gratefully accepted this offer, and, [22]getting on the horse, the group turned back the way they had come, riding quickly until they reached a large town. Before entering the gates, they got off their horses, with the prince remaining on horseback, and then escorted the prince in style to the palace.
Now, it happened that a most beautiful young queen reigned over this province. She had been left an orphan at an early age, her father entrusting his chief ministers with the care and responsibility of looking after her and finding her a worthy husband. Queen Hildegard received the prince with much friendliness. She told him that her fairy godmother had bestowed on her the gift of seeing, whenever she wished, what happened in other countries.
Now, it so happened that a stunning young queen ruled over this province. She had been left an orphan at a young age, her father entrusting his main advisors with the responsibility of taking care of her and finding her a deserving husband. Queen Hildegard welcomed the prince warmly. She informed him that her fairy godmother had given her the ability to see, whenever she wanted, what was happening in other countries.
“A wandering minstrel came here and told us of the wonderful journeys you and your brothers had made, and also of your sorrow at your failure in the shooting competition for the Princess Isolde’s hand, though you were the best shot of the three. Then a great wish seized me to try and make you happy, so I followed your wanderings after you left your father’s palace, and when I saw you, sad and tired, resting on the great stone in my forest, I sent forth some of my knights to meet you and bring you back, and now, with the consent of my ministers, I invite you to remain here as my husband. You shall rule over my kingdom, and I will try, as far as lies in my power, to make you forget all the trouble and anxiety you have gone through.” [23]
“A wandering minstrel came here and told us about the amazing journeys you and your brothers had taken, and also about your sadness over losing the shooting competition for Princess Isolde’s hand, even though you were the best shot of the three. Then a strong desire overtook me to try and make you happy, so I followed your travels after you left your father’s palace. When I found you, sad and tired, resting on the big stone in my forest, I sent some of my knights to meet you and bring you back. Now, with the agreement of my ministers, I invite you to stay here as my husband. You will rule over my kingdom, and I will do my best to help you forget all the troubles and worries you’ve been through.” [23]
Frithiof was charmed with the beauty and kindness of the maiden, and gladly consented to share her throne, and very happy days followed for both of them. The wedding was on the most magnificent scale, and after they were married, Frithiof, according to the custom of the country, took the reins of government in his hands, amid the general rejoicing of the people.
Frithiof was captivated by the beauty and kindness of the maiden, and he happily agreed to share her throne. They spent many joyful days together. The wedding was incredibly grand, and after they got married, Frithiof, following the tradition of the land, took over the reins of government, to the delight of the people.
And now we must return to the old king. Soon after his youngest son had gone away the queen died, and the king, well advanced in years, felt very lonely and dull. One day, while seated beside the great open hearth, in the big audience hall, a pedlar woman entered and displayed her wares before him. She told him her name was Brunhilde—she had evidently travelled much—and amused the king with tales of where she had been and what she had seen.
And now we need to go back to the old king. Shortly after his youngest son left, the queen passed away, and the king, now quite old, felt very lonely and bored. One day, while sitting next to the large open fireplace in the big audience hall, a peddler woman came in and showed him her goods. She said her name was Brunhilde—clearly, she had traveled a lot—and entertained the king with stories of her adventures and experiences.
When she was going away, the king told her she might come again, which she did, day after day, till the king got so interested in her talk, that he never was happy unless Brunhilde was with him, and at length he asked her to marry him and be his queen.
When she was leaving, the king told her she could come back anytime, which she did, day after day, until the king became so intrigued by her conversation that he was never happy unless Brunhilde was with him. Eventually, he asked her to marry him and become his queen.
In vain the chief ministers and courtiers dissuaded him from taking this step. The king was determined, and the wedding took place.
In vain, the chief ministers and courtiers tried to talk him out of this decision. The king was resolute, and the wedding happened.
No sooner had Brunhilde gained her object, than she showed that she meant to be a real queen, not merely one in name. She always sat beside the king in council, and interfered in all State matters. He [24]would do nothing without consulting her, and no matter how wrong or unfair it might be, he always did whatever she wished.
No sooner had Brunhilde achieved her goal than she proved she intended to be a true queen, not just a figurehead. She consistently sat next to the king during meetings and got involved in all political affairs. He [24]would not make any decisions without her input, and regardless of how incorrect or unjust it might be, he always complied with her desires.
One day she said to him, “It seems very strange to me, that you have never made any attempt to recall your son, who went away. Why, only the other day we heard that he had become king of a neighbouring country. You may depend upon it that, as soon as he has got a sufficiently large army, he will come back and attack you here, in order to revenge himself for the fancied wrong he imagines was done him, in the trial of skill for the princess’s hand. Now, take my advice, call out your army, attack him first, and so ward off the danger that threatens your country.”
One day she said to him, “I find it really strange that you’ve never tried to bring back your son, who left. We just heard that he’s become the king of a neighboring country. Trust me, as soon as he gathers a big enough army, he’ll come back and attack you to get revenge for what he thinks was done to him in the competition for the princess’s hand. So, take my advice: rally your army, strike first, and protect your country from the threat.”
At first the king would not listen to what the queen said; and declared she was only frightening herself for nothing. But Brunhilde brought forward fresh arguments each day, till at length the king thought she must be right, and asked her what he had better do, so that the prince should not suspect anything.
At first, the king wouldn't listen to the queen and insisted she was just worrying for no reason. But Brunhilde presented new arguments every day until the king finally believed she was right and asked her what he should do so that the prince wouldn't suspect anything.
“You must first send messengers to him with presents,” said the queen, “and invite him to come and see you, so that you may arrange with him about his succession to the throne after your death, and also to strengthen the friendship and neighbourly relations between your two countries. After that we will consult further.”
“You need to send messengers to him with gifts first,” said the queen, “and invite him to come and meet you. This way, you can discuss his succession to the throne after your death and also strengthen the friendship and relations between your two countries. After that, we can talk more.”
The king thought her advice very good, and at [25]once sent messengers laden with presents to his son.
The king thought her advice was excellent, and at [25]once he sent messengers carrying gifts to his son.
When they arrived at Prince Frithiof’s court, they told the young king how anxious his father was to see him, and hoped he would make no long tarrying in coming to visit him.
When they got to Prince Frithiof’s court, they informed the young king how eager his father was to see him and hoped he wouldn’t take long to visit him.
Frithiof, greatly pleased with the handsome gifts his father had sent him, at once agreed to go, and hastened to make all preparations for his journey. But when Queen Hildegard heard of it she became very anxious, and entreated her husband not to leave her.
Frithiof, really happy with the nice gifts his father had sent him, immediately agreed to go and rushed to get ready for his trip. But when Queen Hildegard found out, she got very worried and begged her husband not to leave her.
“I feel that some danger threatens you, and that you may even lose your life,” she said.
“I think there’s some danger coming your way, and you might even lose your life,” she said.
But Frithiof laughed at her fears. “Surely you do not think my father would entreat me to come to him if he meant to deal wrongly with me? No, no, dear wife; set your heart at rest, and have no fears. I will make but a short stay;” and so saying he bade her a fond farewell and started off with the messengers, arriving after a short journey at his father’s court.
But Frithiof laughed at her worries. “Surely you don't think my father would ask me to come if he planned to treat me badly? No, no, dear wife; relax and don’t worry. I’ll only be gone for a little while;” and with that, he gave her a loving farewell and set off with the messengers, arriving shortly at his father’s court.
But instead of the warm greeting promised him, to his surprise the king received him but coldly, and began to reproach him for being so undutiful as to go away.
But instead of the warm welcome he was promised, the king greeted him coldly and started to scold him for being so disrespectful as to leave.
“It was most unfilial behaviour,” broke in the queen, “and caused such grief to your father that he was nearly at death’s door; and had anything happened to him, your life would have been forfeited, [26]according to the laws of the land. As, however, you have given yourself up willingly, and have come here when he sent for you, he will not condemn you to death, but he gives you three tasks to perform, which you must accomplish within the year.”
“It was really ungrateful behavior,” interrupted the queen, “and it caused your father so much grief that he was almost at death's door; if anything had happened to him, your life would have been forfeit, [26]according to the laws of the land. However, since you have willingly given yourself up and came here when he called for you, he won’t sentence you to death, but he gives you three tasks to complete, which you must finish within the year.”
It was in vain that Frithiof declared he never meant to vex his father. The queen would not let the old king speak, and said the only way Frithiof could save his life was to carry out the tasks his father had set him, which were as follows:—
It was useless for Frithiof to say he never intended to upset his father. The queen wouldn't let the old king talk and said the only way Frithiof could save his life was to complete the tasks his father had given him, which were as follows:—
“First, you must bring back a tent large enough to seat a hundred knights, and yet so fine and thin that you can cover it with one hand; secondly, you must bring me some of the famous water which cures all sicknesses; and, thirdly, you must show me a man who is utterly unlike any other man in the whole world.”
“First, you need to bring back a tent big enough for a hundred knights, but light enough that you can cover it with one hand; second, you must get me some of that famous water that heals all diseases; and third, you need to show me a man who is completely unlike anyone else in the entire world.”
“And in what direction must I go to find these rarities?” asked Frithiof.
“And which way should I go to find these treasures?” Frithiof asked.
“Nay, that is your affair,” said the king; when Brunhilde, taking his arm, led him away into his own chamber; and Frithiof, without other farewell, sorrowfully returned to his own kingdom.
“Nah, that’s your business,” said the king; as Brunhilde, taking his arm, led him away into his own room; and Frithiof, without any further goodbye, sadly returned to his own kingdom.
On his arrival, Queen Hildegard hastened down to meet him, and seeing him looking sad and silent, asked him anxiously how he had fared at his father’s court.
On his arrival, Queen Hildegard rushed down to meet him, and seeing him looking sad and quiet, asked him with concern how things had gone at his father's court.
At first Frithiof, not liking to frighten her, tried to put her off, and made light of the scant courtesy [27]shown him; but Hildegard, kneeling down beside him, and taking his hand in hers, entreated him to conceal nothing from her.
At first, Frithiof, not wanting to scare her, tried to brush it off and downplayed the little courtesy [27] he received; but Hildegard, kneeling next to him and taking his hand in hers, begged him to tell her everything.
“I know you have had some difficult tasks given you, which will not be easy to perform. But do not lose heart, dear husband. Tell me all, and then we will see if some way cannot be found to carry them out. A thing bravely faced is half accomplished, and it is not at all impossible that with my kind godmother’s help I may be able to aid you. Tell me, therefore, what makes you so anxious.”
“I know you’ve been given some tough tasks that won’t be easy to handle. But don’t lose hope, my dear husband. Share everything with me, and then we’ll see if we can find a way to get them done. Facing a challenge with courage is half the battle, and it’s definitely possible that with my kind godmother’s help, I could assist you. So please, tell me what’s making you so worried.”
Then Frithiof, taking heart, told Hildegard of the difficult tasks that the queen had given him to do. “And if I fail to accomplish them within the year I must forfeit my life,” he concluded.
Then Frithiof, gathering his courage, told Hildegard about the tough tasks the queen had assigned him. “And if I fail to complete them within the year, I’ll have to give up my life,” he finished.
“This is surely your stepmother’s doing,” said Hildegard. “She is a jealous and, I fear also, a wicked woman. Let us hope she is not planning any further mischief against you. She evidently thought these tasks she gave you would be more than you could accomplish; but, fortunately, I can help you in some of them. The tent your father wants I happen to have; it was given me by my godmother, so that difficulty is disposed of. Then the magic water which you are to bring is not far from here. Nevertheless, it is not easy to get, for it is in a deep well, inside a dark cave, which is guarded by seven lions and three huge snakes. Several persons have tried to get in and fetch some of the water, but no [28]one has ever yet come back alive. I might give you some poison to kill these monsters, but, unfortunately, the water loses all its healing power if it is taken after the animals are dead. But I think I may nevertheless be able to help you to get it.”
“This is definitely your stepmother’s doing,” said Hildegard. “She’s a jealous and, I’m afraid, also a wicked woman. Let's hope she’s not planning any more trouble for you. She obviously thought these tasks she set for you would be too much for you to handle; but luckily, I can assist you with some of them. The tent your father wants, I actually have; it was given to me by my godmother, so that issue is taken care of. As for the magic water you need to bring, it’s not far from here. However, it’s not easy to get, as it’s in a deep well, inside a dark cave that’s guarded by seven lions and three massive snakes. Many people have tried to go in and fetch some of the water, but no [28]one has ever returned alive. I could give you some poison to deal with these creatures, but unfortunately, the water loses all its healing properties if taken after the animals are dead. Still, I think I might be able to help you get it.”
Queen Hildegard then sent for her cowherd, and he and his two assistants drove seven oxen and three great boars to the mouth of the cave. Here the animals were killed, and the carcases thrown down before the lions and snakes. Then, while the monsters were gorging themselves with the carcases of the dead animals, the queen told Frithiof to lower her quickly down the well. She had provided herself with a large crystal jar; this she immediately filled with the water, and when Frithiof drew her up again, so exactly had she timed it, that they both reached the mouth of the cave just as the lions and snakes were finishing the last morsels of their meal. Thus the second task was safely accomplished, and Frithiof and Hildegard hastened back to the palace.
Queen Hildegard then called for her cowherd, and he and his two assistants drove seven oxen and three large boars to the entrance of the cave. There, the animals were killed, and their carcasses were thrown down before the lions and snakes. While the creatures were feasting on the carcasses of the dead animals, the queen asked Frithiof to lower her quickly down the well. She had brought a large crystal jar with her; she immediately filled it with water, and when Frithiof pulled her back up, her timing was so perfect that they both reached the mouth of the cave just as the lions and snakes were finishing their last bites of the meal. Thus, the second task was successfully completed, and Frithiof and Hildegard hurried back to the palace.
“The two first tasks are happily ended,” said Hildegard; “but the third and most difficult one still remains to be done, and this you must carry out by yourself. All I can do is to tell you how best to set to work about it. You must know that I have a half-brother, called Randur. He lives on an island not very far from here. He is nine feet high, has one big eye in the middle of his forehead, and a black beard thirty yards long, and as hard and stiff as pigs’ [29]bristles. He also has a dog’s snout instead of a mouth and nose, and a pair of green cat’s eyes. In truth, it would be impossible to find another creature like him. When he wants to go from one place to another, he swings himself along by means of a great pole fifty yards long, and in this way he almost seems to fly through the air like a bird. The island on which he lives forms about one-third of my father’s kingdom, and my brother thought he ought to have had a larger share. Then, also, my father had a wonderful ring which my brother wished to keep, but this also fell to my share, and since then my brother has shut himself up in his island. Now, however, I will write to him, enclosing the ring he always coveted. Perhaps that may dispose him to be more friendly to us, and we may get him to go to the king’s court; for I know no one else who could so well fulfil the third task given you. Now, therefore, you must go to him, accompanied by a large following of knights and squires, for that will please him. When you come near his castle, take off your crown, and approach his throne bareheaded. He will then stretch forth his hand, and you must bend your knee and kiss it, and then hand him my letter and the ring. If after reading it he tells you to rise and seat yourself beside him, we may hope that he will aid us. And now, good luck attend you!”
“The first two tasks are done,” said Hildegard; “but the third and most challenging one is still ahead, and you have to take it on by yourself. All I can do is give you some advice on how to tackle it. You should know that I have a half-brother named Randur. He lives on an island not too far from here. He’s nine feet tall, has one big eye in the middle of his forehead, and a black beard that's thirty yards long, as hard and stiff as pigs’ bristles. He also has a dog’s snout instead of a mouth and nose, and a pair of green cat’s eyes. Honestly, you won’t find another creature like him. When he wants to move from one place to another, he swings himself along using a huge pole that’s fifty yards long, and he almost seems to fly through the air like a bird. The island he lives on accounts for about one-third of my father’s kingdom, and my brother thought he deserved a bigger share. Plus, my father had a remarkable ring that my brother wanted to keep, but that also went to me, and since then he’s isolated himself on his island. However, I’ll write to him, including the ring he’s always wanted. Maybe that will make him friendlier towards us, and we can persuade him to come to the king’s court; I don’t know anyone else who could handle the third task you’ve been given. So, you need to go to him, bringing a large group of knights and squires with you, as that will please him. When you get close to his castle, take off your crown and approach his throne bareheaded. He’ll then extend his hand, and you should kneel and kiss it, then give him my letter and the ring. If he tells you to stand and sit beside him after reading it, we can hope he’ll help us. Good luck!”
Frithiof followed the queen’s instructions exactly. When he arrived at the three-eyed king’s palace, both [30]he and his attendants were greatly startled at the frightful ugliness of the three-eyed monarch; but quickly recovering himself, Frithiof handed him Hildegard’s letter and the ring. When the giant saw the ring he seemed greatly pleased, and said—
Frithiof followed the queen’s instructions exactly. When he arrived at the three-eyed king’s palace, both [30]he and his attendants were greatly startled by the terrifying ugliness of the three-eyed monarch; but quickly recovering himself, Frithiof handed him Hildegard’s letter and the ring. When the giant saw the ring he seemed very pleased and said—
“I suppose my sister wants my help in some important matter, that she sends me so valuable a present?”
“I guess my sister needs my help with something important if she sent me such a valuable gift?”
He then bade Frithiof sit down beside him, and, having read his sister’s letter, he said he was quite ready to help and carry out her wishes.
He then told Frithiof to sit down next to him, and after reading his sister’s letter, he said he was more than willing to help and fulfill her wishes.
He then stretched out his hand, grasped the long pole that always rested near him, and in an instant he had swung himself out of sight.
He then reached out, grabbed the long pole that was always nearby, and in a flash, he had swung himself out of view.
The king feared at first that Randur had gone away altogether and left them, but a loud shout told them he had only gone in advance. And thus they went on, the giant waiting for them every now and then, and when they reached him scolding them well for being so slow and dilatory; in this way they at last arrived at the queen’s palace, and Randur at once asked Hildegard what it was she wanted him to do.
The king initially worried that Randur had completely left them, but a loud shout revealed he had just gone ahead. So, they continued on, with the giant periodically waiting for them, and when they caught up, he scolded them for being so slow and lazy. Eventually, they reached the queen's palace, and Randur immediately asked Hildegard what she needed him to do.
The queen then told him what Frithiof’s father had required of her husband, and begged her brother to accompany Frithiof back to his father’s court. Randur, greatly pleased at having at last got the ring he so much coveted, declared himself quite ready to do as she desired. So they started off at once [31]for the old king’s palace, which they reached without any further adventures.
The queen then explained to him what Frithiof’s father had asked of her husband and requested her brother to go with Frithiof back to his father’s court. Randur, thrilled to finally have the ring he had long wanted, agreed to do what she asked. So they set off immediately [31] to the old king’s palace, where they arrived without any more adventures.
Frithiof announced his arrival to his father; but though he informed him that he had obtained the three things required of him a year ago, he carefully kept Randur in safe hiding till his presence should be required, and asked that a “Thing” might be called together, in order that he might show the people how he had succeeded in carrying out the tasks assigned him.
Frithiof let his father know he was back; even though he told him he had completed the three tasks assigned to him a year ago, he kept Randur hidden safely until he needed him. He requested a gathering to be called so he could show everyone how he succeeded in completing the tasks given to him.
So the old king issued a proclamation all through the land, and on the appointed day so great was the interest and curiosity of every one, from the king and his courtiers down to the very poorest labourer and herdboy, that there was hardly standing-room in all the great “Thing” valley.
So the old king made an announcement throughout the kingdom, and on the chosen day, the excitement and curiosity of everyone, from the king and his advisors to the poorest laborer and shepherd, was so intense that there was barely any space to stand in the vast “Thing” valley.
Queen Brunhilde was furious at the thought that Frithiof should have been successful, but she still hoped that, when the things were brought to light, it would be found that he had failed in something.
Queen Brunhilde was furious at the thought that Frithiof might have succeeded, but she still hoped that when everything came to light, it would turn out that he had failed at something.
The tent was produced first. When it was fairly set up, it was so large and roomy that a hundred knights and squires easily found room inside, yet it was so finely wrought, that when closed any one could cover it with their hand. So all the people declared Prince Frithiof had fully acquitted himself of his first task.
The tent was put together first. Once it was up, it was so big and spacious that a hundred knights and squires could fit inside comfortably, yet it was crafted so delicately that when closed, anyone could cover it with their hand. So everyone agreed that Prince Frithiof had completely fulfilled his first task.
Then the prince brought forth the crystal jar with the healing water, and handed it to his father. Queen [32]Brunhilde, who was getting quite yellow with anger, insisted upon tasting it to see whether it was the right water and taken at the right time, so as not to lose its healing qualities. But as she was quite well, no sooner had she tasted the healing water, than she felt very ill, and had to take a second taste ere she was well again. So the second task was pronounced to have also been successfully accomplished.
Then the prince brought out the crystal jar with the healing water and handed it to his father. Queen [32]Brunhilde, who was turning quite yellow with anger, insisted on tasting it to see if it was the right water and taken at the right time, so it wouldn’t lose its healing properties. But since she was perfectly fine, as soon as she tasted the healing water, she felt very ill and had to take a second taste before she was okay again. So the second task was declared to have also been successfully completed.
“Now,” said the king, “there only remains the third and last task, and that was the most difficult one. See that you have not failed in that”
“Now,” said the king, “there's just one more task left, and it’s the hardest one. Make sure you haven’t messed that up.”
Then Frithiof sent for the three-eyed giant, whom he had kept in safe hiding till now.
Then Frithiof called for the three-eyed giant, whom he had kept hidden safely until now.
When Randur appeared before the “Thing,” springing into their midst by means of his long pole, everyone, but especially the old king, started back in fear; they could not imagine how he had got there, and thought he must have flown down from the skies. Never before had they seen so hideous a creature. But, not taking any notice of the crowd, Randur walked up to the queen, and placing the point of his long pole against her chest, he raised her up in the air, and then hurled her to the ground, when she fell down dead, and was immediately transformed into the hideous old giantess she really was. Having accomplished this, Randur made his way out of the “Thing,” and returned to his island.
When Randur showed up in front of the “Thing,” jumping into their midst with his long pole, everyone, especially the old king, jumped back in fear; they couldn't fathom how he had arrived there and thought he must have flown down from the sky. They had never seen such a terrifying creature. But ignoring the crowd, Randur approached the queen, pushed the tip of his long pole against her chest, lifted her into the air, and then threw her to the ground, where she fell dead and immediately transformed into the hideous old giantess she truly was. After achieving this, Randur made his way out of the “Thing” and returned to his island.
Frithiof devoted all his efforts to restore and nurse the old king, who, through anxiety and fright, had [33]nearly been at death’s door. But a few drops of the healing water sprinkled over him quickly restored him, and being freed by the queen’s death from all her wicked enchantments, he speedily recovered his former good sense, and found that all the faults he had thought his son guilty of, were only the inventions of wicked Queen Brunhilde.
Frithiof put all his efforts into caring for the old king, who, due to worry and fear, had been close to death. However, a few drops of the healing water sprinkled on him quickly brought him back to health. After being freed from the wicked enchantments of the queen’s death, he swiftly regained his former clarity of mind and realized that all the faults he had believed his son guilty of were merely the lies of the evil Queen Brunhilde.

“WHEN RANDUR APPEARED BEFORE THE ‘THING.’ ”
“WHEN RANDUR SHOWED UP BEFORE THE ‘THING.’”
He therefore called Frithiof to his bedside, and begged him to forgive him all the injury he had tried to do him.
He called Frithiof to his bedside and asked him to forgive him for all the harm he had tried to cause.
“I am only anxious now to make up to you, my [34]dear son, for all you have suffered, and beg you never to leave me again. I will gladly hand over the kingdom to you, and live beside you in peace and quiet for the rest of my days.”
“I’m just really eager to make it up to you, my [34]dear son, for everything you’ve been through, and I ask that you never leave me again. I’ll happily give the kingdom to you and live by your side in peace and quiet for the rest of my life.”
So Frithiof was reconciled to his father, and at once sent messengers to Hildegard, telling her what had happened, and begging her to hasten to him. Queen Hildegard, when she received her husband’s message, decided to give up her small kingdom to her brother, as a reward for all he had done for them; and then, accompanied by some of her husband’s ablest courtiers and friends, she rejoined Frithiof, and the old king, happy at having his son again, lived to a good old age, surrounded by his grandchildren and great-grandchildren. [35]
So Frithiof made up with his father and immediately sent messengers to Hildegard, informing her of what had happened and asking her to come quickly to him. When Queen Hildegard received her husband’s message, she decided to give her small kingdom to her brother as a reward for everything he had done for them. Then, accompanied by some of her husband’s best courtiers and friends, she rejoined Frithiof, and the old king, happy to have his son back, lived to a ripe old age, surrounded by his grandchildren and great-grandchildren. [35]
Helga

An old man and his wife once lived in a cottage beside the sea, far away from any other habitations. They had three daughters; the eldest was called Fredegond, the second Olga, and the youngest Helga.
An old man and his wife lived in a cottage by the sea, far from any other homes. They had three daughters; the oldest was named Fredegond, the second Olga, and the youngest Helga.
Now, although the parents were not rich, owning only a few acres of land, which they tilled themselves, Fredegond and Olga were treated as if they were princesses. They never did any work, but sat all day amusing themselves and decking themselves in any finery their father brought them home from the neighbouring town, whilst Helga, who was far more beautiful and clever than either of her sisters, was always kept in the background. She never shared in any pleasures that her elder sisters often enjoyed; no presents were ever brought home for her; but all day long, from early morning till late at night, poor Helga had to work and toil for the whole family, receiving nothing but sour looks, often accompanied by blows, from the elder sisters.
Now, even though their parents weren't wealthy, just owning a few acres of land they worked on themselves, Fredegond and Olga were treated like princesses. They never did any chores and spent their days having fun and dressing up in fancy clothes their dad brought home from the nearby town, while Helga, who was much more beautiful and smarter than her sisters, was always left out. She never got to enjoy the same pleasures her older sisters often had; no gifts were ever brought back for her, and all day long, from early morning until late at night, poor Helga had to work hard for the whole family, getting nothing but scowls and often being hit by her older sisters.
Now, it happened one day that the fire on their hearth had been allowed to go out. Helga was busy [36]working in the fields, and as they had to send a long way to fetch fresh fire, the old man told Fredegond she must go for it
Now, one day, the fire in their hearth had gone out. Helga was busy [36]working in the fields, and since it was a long trek to get fresh fire, the old man told Fredegond she needed to go get it.
At first Fredegond grumbled, for she was trying to dress her hair in a new way; but then she thought a walk through the woods might be pleasant, so she started.
At first, Fredegond complained because she was trying to style her hair differently, but then she decided a walk through the woods could be nice, so she set off.
After she had gone some little distance, she came to a hillock, and heard a deep voice saying, “Would you rather have me with you or against you?”
After she had walked a little way, she reached a small hill and heard a deep voice say, “Would you prefer to have me with you or against you?”
Fredegond, thinking it was some labourer or woodcutter, said she did not care in the least, and that it was very impertinent of him to address her, and went on to the cave whence they fetched their fire.
Fredegond, thinking it was just some laborer or woodcutter, said she didn’t care at all and that it was really rude of him to speak to her. She then continued on to the cave where they got their fire.
When she got there, to her great surprise she saw a big cauldron, filled with meat, boiling on the fire, and beside it stood a pan, filled with dough, waiting to be made into cakes, but not a creature in sight.
When she arrived, to her amazement, she saw a large cauldron filled with meat boiling over the fire, and next to it was a pan filled with dough, ready to be made into cakes, but there wasn't a soul in sight.
Fredegond, being very hungry after her long walk, stirred up the fire beneath the cauldron, to make the meat boil quickly, and then began baking some cakes. But although she made one specially nice for herself, she let all the others burn, so that they were quite uneatable. Then as soon as the meat was cooked she took a bowl from a shelf, filled it with all the best bits, and sat down and made a good meal, finishing up with the cake.
Fredegond, feeling really hungry after her long walk, stoked the fire under the cauldron to get the meat boiling quickly and then started baking some cakes. But even though she made one really nice cake for herself, she let all the others burn so badly that they were completely inedible. As soon as the meat was ready, she grabbed a bowl from a shelf, filled it with the best pieces, and sat down to enjoy a nice meal, finishing with the cake.
Just as she had finished, a big black dog ran up [37]to her, and began wagging his tail and begging for some food. But Fredegond angrily gave him a slap, and chased him away. Then the dog grew angry, and, jumping upon her, bit one of her hands.
Just as she finished, a big black dog ran up [37]to her, wagging its tail and begging for food. But Fredegond angrily slapped him and chased him away. Then the dog got mad and, jumping on her, bit one of her hands.
Screaming with fright and pain, Fredegond jumped up, and, in her hurry to get away, forgot all about the fire she was to bring, and ran home to tell her parents what had happened.
Screaming in fear and pain, Fredegond jumped up, and in her rush to escape, she completely forgot about the fire she was supposed to bring and ran home to tell her parents what had happened.
They were very sorry, both for her sore hand, which they bathed and bandaged, and the lack of the fire. It was really very unfortunate, for that cave was the nearest place where they could procure some fire, as it was generally used by charcoal-burners. So, though very unwilling to send Olga, who was their pet and favourite, she had to go, for they all feared that if Helga were sent, she might run away and never come back again. And then there would be no one on whom to vent their bad tempers, or to do the work of the whole household—for did she not wait on father and mother and both her sisters? So it was decided that Olga should go.
They felt really bad, both for her sore hand, which they cleaned and wrapped up, and for the absence of the fire. It was truly unfortunate because that cave was the closest place where they could get some fire, as it was usually used by charcoal burners. Although they were very hesitant to send Olga, who was their favorite, she had to go, since they all worried that if Helga was sent, she might run away and never return. And then there would be no one to take out their frustrations on or to handle all the household chores—after all, didn't she take care of their dad and mom as well as both of her sisters? So, it was decided that Olga should go.
But, alas! Olga fared even worse than her sister. She was so spoilt, that she thought she ought always to have the best of everything. So, when she reached the cave, she too helped herself to all the best bits of meat, and, making a nice cake for herself, threw the rest of the dough on the fire.
But, unfortunately! Olga was even more spoiled than her sister. She was so pampered that she believed she deserved to have the best of everything. So, when she got to the cave, she took all the best pieces of meat for herself, and after making a nice cake for herself, she threw the rest of the dough into the fire.
Then when the dog came up to her and wagged his tail and sat up and begged for some food, Olga took [38]up some of the boiling broth and threw it on him. This made the dog so angry that he jumped up and bit off the point of her nose; and Olga ran home crying and screaming, with only half a nose and no fire.
Then when the dog came over to her, wagged his tail, sat up, and begged for some food, Olga picked up some of the boiling broth and threw it on him. This made the dog so mad that he jumped up and bit off the tip of her nose; and Olga ran home crying and screaming, with only half a nose and no fire.
This time the parents were quite beside themselves with anger, and decided that Helga must go and fetch the fire. If she succeeded, well and good; and if not, why, the dog might eat her, for all they cared. It would be a good riddance.
This time the parents were really furious and decided that Helga had to go get the fire. If she succeeded, great; and if not, they wouldn't care if the dog ate her. It would be a relief.
So, taking up the big fire-shovel, Helga went on her way to the cave. As she passed the hillock, she too heard a voice, saying, “Would you rather I was with you than against you?”
So, picking up the big fire-shovel, Helga headed toward the cave. As she walked past the hill, she also heard a voice say, “Would you prefer me to be with you instead of against you?”
To this question she answered, “A well-known proverb says, ‘There is nothing so bad that it is not better to have it on your side than against you;’ so, as I do not know who you are who ask me this question, I would rather that you were with me than against me.”
To this question she replied, “There’s a popular saying that goes, ‘There’s nothing so bad that it’s not better to have it on your side than against you;’ so since I don’t know who you are asking me this, I’d prefer if you were with me rather than against me.”
And hearing nothing further and seeing no one, Helga continued her way till she reached the cave. Here she found everything the same as her sisters had done. The cauldron was on the fire, and the dough was ready for baking, but, instead of thinking only of herself, Helga looked after the meat, and saw that it was nicely cooked; then, with great care, she made up the dough into cakes, and never thought of taking anything for herself, although she [39]was very hungry, for she had had nothing for her breakfast but some hard, dry crusts, and a glass of cold water. Neither would she now help herself to any of the fire without asking leave from the owner of the cave.
And hearing nothing more and seeing no one, Helga kept going until she reached the cave. There, she found everything just like her sisters had described. The cauldron was on the fire, and the dough was ready for baking, but instead of just thinking about herself, Helga took care of the meat and made sure it was cooked perfectly. Then, with great care, she shaped the dough into cakes and never considered taking anything for herself, even though she was really hungry, having only eaten some hard, dry crusts and had a glass of cold water for breakfast. She also wouldn’t help herself to any of the fire without asking the owner of the cave for permission.

“SHE SAW A BIG THREE-HEADED GIANT.”
“SHE SAW A HUGE THREE-HEADED GIANT.”
Feeling very tired after her long walk, Helga sat down on a bench to rest. But she had hardly done so, when she heard a loud rumbling noise; the ground began to tremble; and Helga, fearful that the cave might fall in, rose hastily from her seat. But as she turned to run out, she saw a big, three-headed giant [40]standing at the entrance of the cave, followed by a large black dog.
Feeling exhausted after her long walk, Helga sat down on a bench to take a break. But she had barely settled in when she heard a loud rumbling noise; the ground started to shake; and Helga, afraid that the cave might collapse, quickly got up from her seat. As she turned to escape, she saw a huge, three-headed giant [40] standing at the cave entrance, followed by a big black dog.
Helga was terribly frightened; but being fond of animals, she held out her hand and patted the dog, and she quite regained courage when the giant, in a kind voice, said, “You have done the work well, which you found waiting here. It is only right, therefore, that you should get your share. Sit down, therefore, on that bench, and share my dinner; afterwards you can take home some of the fire you have come for.”
Helga was really scared; but since she loved animals, she reached out her hand and petted the dog, and she started to feel braver when the giant, in a gentle voice, said, “You did a good job with what you found here. It’s only fair that you get your part. So, please sit on that bench and share my dinner; afterwards, you can take some of the fire you came for.”
The giant then got a bowl from the shelf and helped Helga to some broth out of the big cauldron, carefully giving her the tenderest bits of meat. As he did so, the ground again began to shake and tremble, and fearful noises, like claps of thunder, frightened Helga greatly.
The giant then took a bowl from the shelf and served Helga some broth from the big cauldron, carefully giving her the softest pieces of meat. As he did this, the ground began to shake and tremble once more, and loud noises, like thunderclaps, scared Helga a lot.
But the giant in a gentle voice bade her sit down beside him, and she finished her broth.
But the giant in a soft voice told her to sit down next to him, and she finished her broth.
Then the giant got up and gave her one of the cakes she had baked; but no sooner had she finished it, than the ground again began to shake and tremble, the thunder pealed, and flash after flash of lightning lit up the inside of the cave. Helga got so terrified that she ran up to the giant for protection, and as she clung to his arm the noises ceased, and as the darkness passed away Helga saw that the giant had disappeared, and that she was holding on to the arm of a handsome young prince. [41]
Then the giant stood up and gave her one of the cakes she had made; but as soon as she finished it, the ground started shaking and quaking, thunder roared, and bright flashes of lightning lit up the inside of the cave. Helga got so scared that she ran to the giant for protection, and as she clung to his arm, the noise stopped. When the darkness faded, Helga realized that the giant had vanished and that she was holding onto the arm of a handsome young prince. [41]
“Nay, do not be frightened,” he said; “I can never thank you enough, dear Helga, for you have rescued me from the horrible enchantment the wicked fairy Gondomar pronounced on me at my birth. I am Torquil, the son of King Osbert, who reigns in the neighbouring island; but because my father refused to marry Gondomar, and chose my mother instead, the wicked fairy condemned me to go through life a three-headed monster, until some young girl should, despite my frightful appearance, place full trust and confidence in me.”
“Don’t be afraid,” he said. “I can never thank you enough, dear Helga, because you’ve saved me from the terrible curse that the evil fairy Gondomar put on me at birth. I am Torquil, the son of King Osbert, who rules the nearby island. But because my father rejected Gondomar and chose my mother instead, the wicked fairy sentenced me to live as a three-headed monster until a young girl, despite my frightening looks, chooses to trust me completely.”
As Prince Torquil said these words, he seated himself beside Helga on a stone, thickly covered with soft green moss. Then Helga told him her history, and why she came to the cave, and also the fate of her sisters who had gone to the cave on the same errand, adding that she must hasten back with the fire, else her father and mother would scold and beat her.
As Prince Torquil said this, he sat down next to Helga on a stone that was covered in soft green moss. Then Helga shared her story, explaining why she had come to the cave and the fate of her sisters who had come there for the same reason, adding that she needed to hurry back with the fire, or else her parents would scold and punish her.
“You shall not be ill treated any more,” replied Torquil; and he went to the back of the cave, and presently returned, carrying a casket and a small bundle in his hands.
“You won’t be mistreated again,” Torquil replied. He went to the back of the cave and soon came back, carrying a box and a small bundle in his hands.
“See, this casket contains gold, and pearls, and precious stones,” he said. “You can give some of these to your sisters; but this,” and he placed the bundle on a stool, “you must wear under your own dress, when you get home, and be very careful that no one sees it.” [42]
“Look, this box has gold, pearls, and gemstones,” he said. “You can share some of these with your sisters; but this,” and he set the bundle on a stool, “you need to wear under your dress when you get home, and make sure no one sees it.” [42]
So saying, he undid the bundle, and unfolded a beautiful dress of cloth of gold, all worked with silver and precious stones.
So saying, he untied the bundle and unfolded a stunning dress made of gold fabric, intricately decorated with silver and precious stones.
Helga could not repress a cry of admiration when she saw the lovely gown, and warmly thanked the prince for all his beautiful gifts.
Helga couldn't help but let out a gasp of admiration when she saw the beautiful gown, and she sincerely thanked the prince for all his wonderful gifts.
Torquil then filled her fire-shovel with burning coals, and carried it for her some part of the way home; but ere they came in sight of the cottage he stopped, and, taking her hand, placed a heavy gold ring on her finger.
Torquil then scooped up some burning coals with the fire-shovel and carried it for her part of the way home; but before they could see the cottage, he stopped, took her hand, and put a heavy gold ring on her finger.
“Keep this ring, dear Helga,” he said, “and let no one take it from you. It will not be long ere I come to claim my bride, but I must first return to my parents and tell them the joyful news that the wicked charm is broken at last.” With these words he took a loving farewell of Helga, and started her on her homeward journey.
“Keep this ring, dear Helga,” he said, “and don’t let anyone take it from you. It won’t be long before I come to claim my bride, but I need to go back to my parents first and share the happy news that the wicked spell is finally broken.” With these words, he said a loving goodbye to Helga and sent her on her way home.
When she reached the cottage, and her parents saw that she had succeeded in bringing back the fire, Helga, for once in her life, received a kind word of welcome; but when she showed them the casket and was about to give her sisters some of the jewels, they seized upon it, and dividing the contents among themselves, returned Helga the empty casket. They might also have taken away her beautiful dress, but, after Torquil left her, she had taken the precaution to slip it on under her old gown, so no one knew anything about it. [43]
When she arrived at the cottage, her parents were amazed that she had managed to bring back the fire. For once in her life, Helga received a warm welcome. However, when she showed them the casket and intended to share some of the jewels with her sisters, they grabbed it from her, split the jewels among themselves, and returned the empty casket to Helga. They could have also taken her beautiful dress, but after Torquil left her, she had smartly hidden it beneath her old gown, so no one suspected a thing. [43]
And thus some days passed on. Matters relapsed into their former way. Fredegond and Olga did nothing all day but deck themselves with the jewels out of the casket, quarrelling and fighting over them and Helga, as before, had to do the work for the whole family, when one day the mother, who had been to the higher meadow for some herbs she wanted, came back and said that she had seen a beautiful big ship lying at anchor on the shore below their cottage.
And so a few days went by. Things went back to how they were before. Fredegond and Olga spent their days decorating themselves with the jewels from the chest, arguing and fighting over them, while Helga, as usual, had to do all the work for the family. Then one day, their mother, who had gone to the upper meadow to pick some herbs she needed, returned and said she had spotted a beautiful large ship anchored by the shore beneath their cottage.
The old man hastened down to the strand to find out who the owner of the fine vessel might be, and seeing a boat pulling off from it, he waited till the stranger, who was a handsome young man, had landed, and then entered into conversation with him. But though he plied him with many questions, he could not find out his name.
The old man rushed down to the shore to discover who owned the beautiful boat. When he saw a boat leaving it, he waited for the handsome young man who was aboard to come ashore, and then started a conversation with him. However, despite asking him many questions, he couldn't find out his name.
Then the young man in his turn began to question him, and asked him how many children he had.
Then the young man started asking him questions and wanted to know how many kids he had.
“Only two daughters,” replied the old man, “and such good and beautiful girls they are too,” he added.
“Just two daughters,” replied the old man, “and they’re such good and beautiful girls too,” he added.
“I should much like to see them,” said the stranger.
“I would really like to see them,” said the stranger.
The old man, greatly delighted, led the way back to his cottage, where his two eldest daughters had hurried on their best frocks and decked themselves with all the jewels out of Helga’s casket.
The old man, very pleased, guided the way back to his cottage, where his two oldest daughters had quickly put on their finest dresses and adorned themselves with all the jewels from Helga’s chest.
The stranger expressed himself as being very pleased with the girls.
The stranger said he was very pleased with the girls.
“But,” he asked, “why has one of your daughters [44]got her hand tied up with a cloth, and the other one a handkerchief fastened across her nose?”
“But,” he asked, “why does one of your daughters [44]have her hand wrapped in a cloth, and the other one has a handkerchief tied around her nose?”
At first the father said they had met with an accident, and slipped down the cliffs; but when the stranger pressed for further particulars, the story of the dogs and the cave had to be told.
At first, the father said they had an accident and fell down the cliffs; but when the stranger pushed for more details, he had to share the story about the dogs and the cave.
“But surely you have another daughter?” said the stranger; “one who, I know, is always kind to all animals.”
“But you must have another daughter?” said the stranger; “one who, I know, is always nice to all animals.”
At first the old man and his wife both declared they only had those two daughters; but when the stranger kept on urging him, he at last admitted that he had another girl. “But she is so ugly, lazy, and wicked,” he added, “that she is more like some wild animal than a human being.”
At first, the old man and his wife both insisted they only had those two daughters; but when the stranger kept pushing, he finally confessed that he had another girl. “But she is so ugly, lazy, and mean,” he added, “that she’s more like a wild animal than a person.”
But the stranger said he did not mind that at all, and that he must see her. So the old man was obliged at last to call Helga.
But the stranger said he didn’t mind that at all and that he had to see her. So the old man had no choice but to call Helga.
The poor girl came out from the kitchen dressed just as she was, in her shabby old dress, when the young man went up to her; and as he took her hand the ragged old gown slipped from her shoulders, and there, to the astonishment and rage of her sisters, stood Helga, arrayed in the beautiful garment the prince had given her.
The poor girl came out of the kitchen just as she was, in her shabby old dress, when the young man approached her; and as he took her hand, the tattered old gown slipped off her shoulders, revealing, to the shock and anger of her sisters, Helga, wearing the beautiful dress the prince had given her.
Prince Torquil rated the old man and the two wicked sisters soundly for all their unkindness to Helga. He also made the sisters give up all the jewels they had taken from her. But Helga begged [45]that they might be allowed to keep a few; and the prince consenting, she gave each of them two chains, two brooches, two bracelets, and two pairs of ear-rings. Then Torquil led Helga down to the shore and took her on board his beautiful ship, where his sister gave her a kindly welcome; and when they reached his own country, King Osbert and his queen prepared a great wedding-feast, and Torquil and Helga were married, and lived long and happily together. [46]
Prince Torquil gave the old man and the two wicked sisters a stern talking-to for how poorly they treated Helga. He also forced the sisters to return all the jewels they had stolen from her. But Helga pleaded [45] to let them keep a few, and the prince agreed. She gave each of them two chains, two brooches, two bracelets, and two pairs of earrings. Then Torquil brought Helga down to the shore and took her aboard his beautiful ship, where his sister welcomed her warmly. When they arrived in his country, King Osbert and his queen threw a grand wedding feast, and Torquil and Helga got married, living happily ever after. [46]
Thorstein

CHAPTER I.
HOW THORSTEIN LOST HIS KINGDOM.
There once reigned a king and queen, a long, long time ago, who had an only child, a son called Thorstein.
There once was a king and queen, a long time ago, who had one child, a son named Thorstein.
The lad was brave, strong, and handsome, and was greatly beloved by every one on account of his kind-heartedness and open-handed generosity.
The young man was brave, strong, and handsome, and everyone loved him for his kindness and generosity.
But as years passed and he attained to man’s estate, his indiscriminating kindness was often taken advantage of. His father and mother tried to check him, pointing out that heedless generosity often did more harm than good; but Thorstein could not be brought to believe that kindness could ever be wrong or do harm, and continued to give to every one who asked him, as long as he had anything he could part with.
But as the years went by and he grew into adulthood, his unthinking kindness was often exploited. His parents tried to rein him in, pointing out that careless generosity often caused more harm than good; but Thorstein couldn’t be convinced that kindness could ever be wrong or harmful, and he kept giving to everyone who asked him, as long as he had anything to spare.
At length the king and queen died. On their death-bed they again endeavoured to impress upon [47]their son that a good and wise king must not only reign with kindness, but also with justice; but though Thorstein, who loved his parents dearly, and was terribly grieved at the idea of losing them, promised he would do his best and bear their wise counsel in mind, no sooner were the burial ceremonies concluded and he was crowned king, than all his good resolves to be firm and discriminating were scattered to the winds.
At last, the king and queen passed away. On their deathbed, they once again tried to impress upon [47]their son that a good and wise king must rule not just with kindness, but also with justice; however, even though Thorstein, who loved his parents deeply and was heartbroken at the thought of losing them, promised to do his best and remember their wise advice, as soon as the burial ceremonies were over and he was crowned king, all his good intentions to be strong and fair quickly fell apart.
He kept open house for all who choose to come, gave gifts to all who asked, so that all the riches and treasure his wise father had so carefully collected began very speedily to disappear, without any one being really the better or happier for them.
He kept his home open for anyone who wanted to visit, gave gifts to everyone who asked, so that all the wealth and treasures his wise father had gathered so carefully started to quickly vanish, without anyone actually becoming better off or happier because of it.
So quickly indeed did all he had inherited vanish, that ere many months had passed he had nothing left but the kingdom itself; and then realizing the truth, that a penniless king has but small authority or power, he decided to part with his throne, and thus have some money wherewith to make a fresh start in life.
So quickly did everything he inherited disappear that within a few months he had nothing left but the kingdom itself; and then, realizing the truth that a broke king has little authority or power, he decided to give up his throne to have some money to make a fresh start in life.
There was no difficulty in finding a purchaser, and Thorstein, in exchange for a horse and a sack filled with gold and silver, parted with his inheritance.
There was no trouble finding a buyer, and Thorstein, in exchange for a horse and a bag filled with gold and silver, gave up his inheritance.
But when he had once sold his kingdom, his so-called friends, who had been so numerous before, now speedily began to drop off, and as the sack got emptier, so did his companions grow fewer in number.
But after he had sold his kingdom, his so-called friends, who had been so many before, quickly started to disappear, and as the sack got emptier, his companions grew fewer in number.
“There will soon be nothing more to be got out [48]of him,” they said. “A fool and his money is soon parted.” So they gradually deserted him.
“There will soon be nothing more to get out [48]of him,” they said. “A fool and his money are soon separated.” So they gradually abandoned him.
Then, when it was too late, Thorstein began to realize the sad plight he had brought himself to, and determined to quit the country, and leave his false friends behind him. He therefore put together the few things he had left, placed them on the horse he had bought, and mounting his own fine chestnut, which he could never bring himself to part with, he started off on his travels.
Then, when it was too late, Thorstein started to understand the unfortunate situation he had created for himself and decided to leave the country, abandoning his fake friends. He gathered the few belongings he had left, loaded them onto the horse he had purchased, and, riding his beloved chestnut that he could never let go of, he set off on his journey.
For a long time Thorstein wandered on over desolate moors and through dark sombre forests, not knowing or caring where he went or what became of him. He had no friends, not a single creature to care for, or who loved him, so he allowed the horses to roam where they listed, letting them graze whenever they came to any fresh grass, but beyond this never resting or pausing anywhere.
For a long time, Thorstein wandered over barren moors and through dark, gloomy forests, not knowing or caring where he was going or what happened to him. He had no friends, not a single soul to care for or who loved him, so he let the horses roam wherever they wanted, allowing them to graze whenever they found fresh grass, but beyond that, he never stopped or rested anywhere.
Once, when they had stopped to graze near a tiny stream on the banks of which the grass looked specially fresh, he got off his horse, and throwing himself down on the ground almost made up his mind to go no further. Why not rest there till death overtook him? But even as this thought flashed through him, he raised his eyes towards the west, where the sun was just setting in a bed of crimson and gold, flushing all the distant peaks of the great snow-capped mountains with magic rainbow hues.
Once, when they paused to graze by a small stream where the grass seemed especially fresh, he got off his horse and almost decided to lie down on the ground and not go any further. Why not just rest there until death found him? But just as this thought crossed his mind, he looked up at the west, where the sun was setting in a blend of crimson and gold, lighting up all the distant peaks of the majestic snow-capped mountains with magical rainbow colors.
Whilst still lost in wondering admiration at the [49]gorgeous spectacle, the rosy clouds suddenly parted, and a star of exquisite brilliancy shot down a ray of light that seemed to touch Thorstein’s face, and he heard a voice saying: “Fear not, Thorstein, but go forth on thy travels with a brave heart. Learn from the mistakes of thy youth, that indiscriminate open-handedness is neither just nor kind, but only does harm, and that a true sovereign must also be a father to his people.”
While still lost in wonder at the [49]beautiful sight, the pink clouds suddenly parted, and a star of stunning brightness shot down a beam of light that seemed to touch Thorstein’s face. He heard a voice say, “Don’t be afraid, Thorstein, but go out on your travels with courage. Learn from the mistakes of your youth; being indiscriminately generous is neither fair nor kind—it only causes harm. A true leader must also care for his people like a father.”
And even as the voice died away, the rosy light gradually faded from sky and mountain, and the pale golden moon rose and shed its soft silvery radiance over earth and sky.
And just as the voice faded, the pink light slowly disappeared from the sky and mountains, and the pale golden moon rose, casting its soft silver glow over the earth and sky.
Thorstein started to his feet. He felt the warm blood coursing quickly through his veins; and whistling to his horses, who came obedient to his call, he mounted his noble chestnut with a light heart, fully determined to seek his fortune. [50]
Thorstein jumped to his feet. He felt the warm blood rushing through his veins; whistling to his horses, who came eagerly at his call, he climbed onto his beautiful chestnut with a light heart, fully resolved to chase his fortune. [50]
CHAPTER II.
HIS ARRIVAL AT THE GIANT’S CASTLE.
For some time he followed the rough track across the open plain, but presently he arrived at a small farm. Knocking at the door, he asked the old man who opened it if he might rest the night there.
For a while, he walked along the rugged path across the open fields, but soon he reached a small farm. He knocked on the door and asked the elderly man who answered if he could stay the night.
“Oh yes,” replied the man; “if you don’t mind taking things as you find them, you are very welcome.”
“Oh yes,” replied the man; “if you don’t mind accepting things as they are, you are very welcome.”
Thorstein thanked him kindly, and after stabling his horses in the shed at the back, threw himself down on the rushes that were lying in one corner of the room, the farm servants occupying the opposite corner, and the old man sleeping in a third corner, the remaining one being filled by the huge stove.
Thorstein thanked him warmly, and after putting his horses away in the shed at the back, he collapsed onto the rushes piled in one corner of the room. The farm workers were in the opposite corner, and the old man was sleeping in a third corner, leaving the last corner occupied by the large stove.
Thorstein, tired out with his long day’s journey, slept soundly all night, but when he woke next morning he was surprised to find the farmer and his men had already gone out.
Thorstein, exhausted from his long day of travel, slept deeply all night, but when he woke up the next morning, he was surprised to find that the farmer and his men had already left.
Fearing lest some treachery might be meditated, he sprang up from his bed and rushed out of the house. [51]
Fearing that some betrayal might be planned, he jumped out of bed and ran out of the house. [51]
There, to his surprise, he saw the farmer and all his men busily at work with their pitchforks, digging and raking up the earth from a large tumulus, or grave, at some little distance from the farm.
There, to his surprise, he saw the farmer and his crew hard at work with their pitchforks, digging and raking up the ground from a large mound, or grave, not far from the farm.
Thorstein hurried up to the farmer, and asked him what he was doing, and why he was disturbing the grave.
Thorstein rushed over to the farmer and asked him what he was doing and why he was disturbing the grave.
“I have very good reason for doing so,” replied the man; “the man who lies buried there owes me two hundred dollars!”
“I have a really good reason for doing this,” replied the man; “the guy who's buried there owes me two hundred dollars!”
“But,” said Thorstein, “no amount of digging will give you back the money he owed you! On the contrary, you are losing your own time as well as that of your men, and you will probably, in addition, get fined for disturbing the grave.”
“But,” said Thorstein, “no amount of digging will get you the money he owed you! In fact, you’re just wasting your own time and your men’s time, and you’ll probably end up getting fined for disturbing the grave.”
But the farmer was obstinate. He said he did not care. Only he was quite determined that the dead man should not rest peacefully in his grave, while he owed him all that money, and that he and his men would continue to dig and stir up the ground day after day.
But the farmer was stubborn. He said he didn't care. He was completely set on the idea that the dead man shouldn't be able to rest peacefully in his grave while he owed him all that money, and that he and his workers would keep digging and turning up the ground day after day.
Then Thorstein asked him if he would be satisfied and let the man rest in his grave if some one else paid the dead man’s debt.
Then Thorstein asked him if he would be okay with letting the man rest in his grave if someone else took care of the dead man's debt.
“Oh yes!” answered the farmer; “but I don’t see where that man is likely to come from, as he had no sons.”
“Oh yeah!” replied the farmer; “but I don’t see where that guy is supposed to come from, since he didn’t have any sons.”
Then Thorstein drew forth his purse, which contained the last of his money, and gave it to the [52]farmer in payment of the debt. The farmer thanked him warmly, and promised not to disturb the grave any more.
Then Thorstein pulled out his wallet, which held the last of his cash, and gave it to the [52]farmer to settle the debt. The farmer thanked him sincerely and assured him that he wouldn’t disturb the grave again.
So Thorstein bade his host farewell; but ere he left he asked him which road he should take, so as to reach a populous neighbourhood, where he might chance to get some work to do.
So Thorstein said goodbye to his host; but before he left, he asked him which road he should take to reach a busy area where he might find some work to do.
“You must continue along this same road,” replied the farmer, “until you come to four cross-roads. Then don’t take the road that goes east, but take the one that goes west.”
“You need to keep going down this road,” the farmer said, “until you reach the four-way intersection. Then don’t take the road that heads east; take the one that goes west instead.”
Thorstein thanked him, and rode away. After some time he arrived at the cross-roads, and took the rode to the west, as the farmer had advised him. But he had not gone very far when he thought he would rather like to know why the man had said he should not go the other way.
Thorstein thanked him and rode off. After a while, he reached the cross-roads and took the road to the west, as the farmer had suggested. But he hadn't gone very far when he started to wonder why the man had said he shouldn't take the other way.
“Perhaps there are giants or some other dangers one may meet,” thought Thorstein; so he promptly turned back till he arrived at the cross-roads, when he proceeded along the road leading east.
“Maybe there are giants or other dangers out there,” thought Thorstein; so he quickly turned back until he reached the cross-roads, then he continued along the road heading east.
For some time he saw nothing new or strange. The road wound among many small fields and brushwood, with here and there some groups of tall, dark pine-trees; but after passing through a narrow defile, he suddenly came to a large, deep valley, in the centre of which rose a fine big house, standing quite by itself on a steep, rocky mound. At first he could see no way of getting up to it, but presently he [53]noticed a narrow path, almost hidden by trees and thicket; so, fastening his horses to a stake, he made his way up to the house.
For a while, he saw nothing new or unusual. The road twisted through several small fields and brush, with occasional clusters of tall, dark pine trees; but after passing through a narrow pass, he suddenly found himself in a large, deep valley, where a nice big house stood all alone on a steep, rocky hill. At first, he couldn't see a way to reach it, but soon he [53]noticed a narrow path, nearly hidden by trees and undergrowth; so, he tied his horses to a stake and made his way up to the house.
As he approached he saw the door was wide open and no one anywhere about. Thorstein therefore went in and came into a big hall, in which stood two huge beds, one on each side, covered with rich silken hangings, while down the middle ran a table, ready laid with two plates, two knives and forks, two great goblets of rarely chased silver, and two large golden flagons of wine. But no one was visible here either.
As he got closer, he noticed the door was wide open and there was no one around. Thorstein went inside and entered a large hall, which had two enormous beds on either side, adorned with luxurious silk hangings. In the middle, there was a table set with two plates, two knives and forks, two ornate silver goblets, and two large golden pitchers of wine. Yet, no one was in sight here either.
After waiting a short time, to see if the owners would appear, Thorstein went down the hill again to look after his horses, for he thought he might as well stay the night in the house, even if there were a little danger in so doing. So he lifted the saddles off the horses, tethered them with sufficient length of rope that they could both graze and lie down comfortably, and then took all he needed out of his saddlebags, with his sword, which, after his favourite chestnut, was his most precious possession. Then, giving a last look to the horses to see they were all right, he returned to the house, and going to the kitchen, he brought thence some bread and the meat which was roasting before the fire.
After waiting a little while to see if the owners would show up, Thorstein went back down the hill to check on his horses. He figured he might as well stay the night in the house, even though it might be a bit risky. So, he took the saddles off the horses, tied them up with enough rope so they could graze and lie down comfortably, and then grabbed everything he needed from his saddlebags, including his sword, which was his most prized possession after his favorite chestnut. After taking one last look at the horses to make sure they were okay, he went back to the house. When he got to the kitchen, he grabbed some bread and the meat that was roasting by the fire.
Cutting this up carefully, he placed a good portion in each plate, together with a large slice of bread; he then went to the beds, shook up the pillows, and made them all ready for the night. After this, feeling [54]rather tired, he thought he would lie down and rest. He did not, however, venture to occupy either of the beds, but threw himself down on some mats that lay in a corner, carefully pulling one over him.
Cutting this up carefully, he placed a good amount on each plate, along with a big slice of bread. Then he went to the beds, fluffed the pillows, and got everything ready for the night. After that, feeling [54] pretty tired, he decided to lie down and rest. However, he didn’t dare to use any of the beds, so he lay down on some mats in the corner, carefully covering himself with one.
After lying awake for some time, Thorstein was just dropping off to sleep when he heard loud underground rumblings. Presently the door was thrown open, and he heard heavy steps crossing the floor.
After lying awake for a while, Thorstein was just about to fall asleep when he heard loud rumbling sounds from underground. Suddenly, the door swung open, and he heard heavy footsteps crossing the floor.
Then a loud, gruff voice exclaimed: “Some one has been here! but whoever it is, we shall soon put an end to him.”
Then a loud, rough voice shouted, “Someone has been here! But whoever they are, we’ll take care of them soon.”
“No,” answered another voice, “that you shall not do! I take him, whoever it may be, under my protection; I have the right to do this, for it is my turn, and can dispose of him as I like. He came here of his own free will, and has shown himself both able and willing to be useful. He has made our beds, prepared our food, and all has been well done. Let him now show himself and no harm shall befall him.”
“No,” another voice responded, “you can't do that! I'm taking him, whoever he is, under my protection; I have the right because it's my turn, and I can do what I want with him. He came here of his own free will and has proven to be both capable and eager to help. He has made our beds, prepared our food, and everything has been done well. Let him show himself now, and no harm will come to him.”
When Thorstein heard these words, he once again began to breathe freely, and throwing back the rug he had drawn over him, stood up before them.
When Thorstein heard these words, he relaxed again, threw back the blanket he had pulled over himself, and stood up in front of them.
The young men were regular giants, both in size and strength, especially the elder, who had taken his part, and who was quite a head taller than his brother.
The young men were real giants, both in size and strength, especially the older one, who had joined in and was a good head taller than his brother.
Thorstein then went to fetch another plate and cup, and shared in the giants’ meal, after which the two brothers retired to their beds, Thorstein again [55]taking possession of his rugs, where he soon fell soundly asleep, never waking till long after the sun had risen.
Thorstein then went to grab another plate and cup and joined the giants for their meal. After that, the two brothers went to bed, with Thorstein once more taking his rugs. He quickly fell into a deep sleep and didn't wake up until well after the sun had come up.
Then, while they were at breakfast, the elder giant, whose name was Osric, asked Thorstein whether he would stay on with them; that all he would have to do would be to get their meals ready for them and make their beds. He might also keep his horses in their stables; and as to food and wine, Thorstein would only have to tell them what was needed, and they would always keep the larder and cellar filled, so that Thorstein need never leave the hill.
Then, while they were having breakfast, the older giant, named Osric, asked Thorstein if he would stay with them. All he would need to do is prepare their meals and make their beds. He could also keep his horses in their stables; as for food and wine, Thorstein would just need to tell them what he needed, and they would always keep the pantry and cellar stocked, so Thorstein would never have to leave the hill.
Thorstein said he would try it for a week. At the end of that time the giants were so well pleased with him, that they urged him to remain with them, for a year, at any rate; and though Thorstein found the life rather dull and stupid, he agreed to stop, Osric, the elder giant, promising him a rich reward at the end of his term. He then handed him the keys of all the rooms in the house, except one key, and this the giant always wore fastened to a string round his neck, only taking it off at night when he went to bed.
Thorstein said he would give it a week. By the end of that time, the giants were so happy with him that they encouraged him to stay for at least a year. Even though Thorstein found the life kind of boring and foolish, he agreed to stay, with Osric, the older giant, promising him a substantial reward at the end of his time there. He then gave Thorstein the keys to all the rooms in the house, except for one key, which the giant always wore on a string around his neck, only taking it off at night when he went to bed.
When the two brothers had gone off on their daily expeditions, Thorstein made a regular round of the house, looking into the storerooms, cellars, and every room except the one of which Osric kept the key. In vain he tried all the keys on his bunch, hoping one of them might open the lock; but in vain. He then tried to force open the door by throwing himself [56]against it with all his might; but in this also he failed.
When the two brothers went out on their daily adventures, Thorstein made a habit of checking the house, peeking into the storerooms, cellars, and every room except the one for which Osric held the key. He tried all the keys on his keyring, hoping one of them would unlock the door, but it didn’t work. He then attempted to break the door down by throwing himself [56]against it with all his strength, but that also failed.
Later on, Thorstein noticed that Osric always went into this room every night and morning, while Bifrou, the younger giant, waited for him outside. So one day he asked Osric why, when handing him the keys of all the other rooms, he had kept back this one.
Later on, Thorstein noticed that Osric always went into this room every night and morning, while Bifrou, the younger giant, waited for him outside. So one day he asked Osric why, when handing him the keys to all the other rooms, he had held onto this one.
“Surely,” he continued, “if you have found me faithful in all you have entrusted me with, you might also trust me with what is in that room.”
“Surely,” he continued, “if you have found me reliable in everything you’ve trusted me with, you can also trust me with what’s in that room.”
But Osric said there was really nothing particular in the room. Thorstein might be quite sure of that, for, having found him so faithful and honest respecting everything placed under his care, they would certainly also have trusted him if there had been anything valuable in that room.
But Osric said there was actually nothing noteworthy in the room. Thorstein could be completely sure of that because, having proven himself so reliable and honest with everything entrusted to him, they would definitely have trusted him if there had been anything valuable in that room.
But although Thorstein pretended that he was quite satisfied with the giant’s answer, he made up his mind to solve the mystery in some way.
But even though Thorstein acted like he was totally okay with the giant’s answer, he decided he had to figure out the mystery somehow.
At length the end of the year arrived, and the two giant brothers, well pleased to have secured so careful a servant, gave him as his wages two great sacks filled with gold. They had never been made so comfortable before, and again begged Thorstein to remain another year.
At last, the year came to an end, and the two giant brothers, really happy to have found such a diligent servant, gave him his payment in two big sacks filled with gold. They had never felt so at ease before, and they asked Thorstein to stay for another year.
To this Thorstein would not agree, but said he would remain six months, as he was more than ever determined to find out the mystery of the locked room. [57]
To this, Thorstein disagreed, saying he would stay for six months because he was more determined than ever to uncover the mystery of the locked room. [57]
He therefore carefully watched every opportunity, hoping Osric might perhaps by chance leave the key behind him. But the giant was much too careful to do so.
He carefully looked for every chance, hoping that Osric might accidentally leave the key behind. But the giant was way too cautious to let that happen.
One morning, when Thorstein had risen particularly early, in order to bake the bread, the thought of the locked chamber came constantly before him, and while kneading the dough he kept puzzling his head as to how he could circumvent the giant. Suddenly a bright idea struck him. Creeping softly to the back door, which led into the stable yard, he gave a loud knock, and then ran back as quickly as he could to the room where the giants were sleeping, and asked them, with a scared face (holding the dough he had been kneading in his hands), whether they had not heard some one knocking.
One morning, when Thorstein had woken up especially early to bake bread, the thought of the locked chamber kept coming to his mind. While kneading the dough, he was trying to figure out how to outsmart the giant. Suddenly, he had a bright idea. He quietly crept to the back door that led to the stable yard and knocked loudly. Then, he quickly ran back to the room where the giants were sleeping and asked them, pretending to be scared (holding the dough he had been kneading in his hands), if they had heard someone knocking.
“Oh yes,” they both replied; “we did hear something, but we thought it was you knocking down a chair while you were sweeping.”
“Oh yeah,” they both replied; “we heard something, but we thought it was you knocking over a chair while you were sweeping.”
Thorstein declared he had not knocked down anything, and added that he was afraid to open the door, for he was quite positive some one had knocked there.
Thorstein said he hadn’t knocked anything down and added that he was scared to open the door because he was sure someone had knocked.
The giants said he was quite right not to open it, for it might be some unfriendly giant; so they got up themselves, and ran to the door to see who had disturbed them at that early hour in the morning.
The giants said he was totally right not to open it, because it could be some unfriendly giant; so they got up and ran to the door to see who had interrupted them so early in the morning.
No sooner had they left the room than Thorstein drew forth the key of the mysterious chamber, which [58]the biggest giant always kept under his pillow at night, and quickly taking an impression of it in the dough he had in his hand, replaced the key in its former place.
No sooner had they left the room than Thorstein pulled out the key to the mysterious chamber, which [58] the biggest giant always kept under his pillow at night, and quickly made an impression of it in the dough he had in his hand before putting the key back in its original spot.
When the brothers came back they were not a little put out, for of course they found no one at the door, and declared that Thorstein had only said it in order to make fun of them.
When the brothers returned, they were quite upset because, of course, they found no one at the door and claimed that Thorstein had only said it to make fun of them.
But this Thorstein denied stoutly, and maintained that he had heard some one knocking, and supposed, whoever it was, must have run away. [59]
But Thorstein firmly denied this and insisted that he had heard someone knocking, and supposed that whoever it was must have run away. [59]
CHAPTER III.
THE MYSTERY OF THE LOCKED ROOM.
As soon as the giants had gone forth that day to seek for treasure, as usual, Thorstein tried to make a key at the giants’ forge from the impression he had taken in the dough; but many and fruitless were the trials ere he succeeded. Then, watching his opportunity, when the brothers had gone on a long expedition, he unlocked the forbidden door, and entered the mysterious chamber.
As soon as the giants set out that day to look for treasure, as usual, Thorstein tried to make a key at the giants’ forge using the impression he had taken in the dough; but he had many unsuccessful attempts before he finally succeeded. Then, seizing his chance when the brothers were away on a long expedition, he unlocked the forbidden door and entered the mysterious room.
At first he could see nothing, for it was almost dark, the single window being heavily barred and shuttered. But having struck a light, he glanced eagerly round. There, to his amazement and horror, he saw a young girl fastened to a nail in the wall by her long plaits of hair.
At first, he couldn't see anything because it was almost dark, with the only window being tightly barred and shut. But after he lit a match, he looked around eagerly. There, to his shock and horror, he saw a young girl pinned to the wall by her long hair, which was fastened to a nail.
Mounting on a chair, he hastened to release her, and begged her to tell him who she was, and how and why she had come there.
Mounting a chair, he quickly freed her and asked her to tell him who she was, how she got there, and why she had come.
At first the poor girl could scarcely believe that she had at last found a friend; but Thorstein looked so good and kind, that her fears quickly vanished.
At first, the poor girl could hardly believe that she had finally found a friend; but Thorstein looked so nice and caring that her worries quickly faded away.
“Alas!” she said, “I am a most unhappy maiden! [60]My name is Thekla, and my father is King Alfhelm. One day, as I was playing in a field near the palace with my maidens, a great giant suddenly rushed in among us from the neighbouring wood, and snatching me up in his arms, despite all my cries and struggles, carried me down to the shore, where his boat was waiting. Ere any help could reach us, we were well out of sight, till at length we arrived at this place. He then asked me to marry him, which I indignantly refused to do; and though he comes every day to try and persuade me to consent, I will never give in; no, not though they starve or kill me!” And she burst again into bitter sobs.
“Alas!” she said, “I am a very unhappy girl! [60]My name is Thekla, and my father is King Alfhelm. One day, while I was playing in a field near the palace with my friends, a huge giant suddenly charged in from the nearby woods, and despite all my screams and struggles, he grabbed me and carried me down to the shore, where his boat was waiting. Before anyone could help us, we were far out of sight, and eventually, we arrived at this place. He then asked me to marry him, which I angrily refused; and though he comes every day trying to convince me to agree, I will never give in; no, not even if they starve or kill me!” And she broke down into bitter sobs again.
Thorstein tried to comfort her as best he could. He told her that, having now made a key, he would be able to come and see her every day while the giants were away. He then brought her some food, for the poor girl was half starved (as the giant only gave her just enough to keep her alive), and then, as evening drew near, Thorstein again fastened Thekla’s hair to the nail, ere he closed the door before the giants’ return.
Thorstein tried to comfort her as best as he could. He told her that, now that he had made a key, he would be able to visit her every day while the giants were away. He then brought her some food, since the poor girl was half-starved (the giant only gave her just enough to survive), and then, as evening approached, Thorstein once again fastened Thekla’s hair to the nail before he closed the door to keep it secure until the giants returned.
From that day forward Thorstein visited the poor girl regularly every day, always bringing her some food, and then putting all straight again ere the brothers returned, so that they had no idea of what took place during their absence.
From that day on, Thorstein visited the poor girl every day, always bringing her some food, and then tidying everything up again before the brothers came back, so they had no idea what happened while they were gone.

“HE SAW A YOUNG GIRL FASTENED TO A NAIL IN THE WALL BY HER LONG PLAITS OF HAIR.”
“HE SAW A YOUNG GIRL ATTACHED TO A NAIL IN THE WALL BY HER LONG BRAIDS.”
When the end of the six months drew near, Thorstein told the giants that he wished to leave. But [63]they had got so used to him, and he waited on them so carefully, that they did not want to part with him, and begged him to remain another year.
When the end of the six months was approaching, Thorstein told the giants that he wanted to leave. But [63]they had grown so accustomed to him, and he took care of them so well, that they didn’t want to let him go and pleaded for him to stay another year.
At first Thorstein refused, but after much persuasion, the brothers giving him again two more sacks of gold as wages, Thorstein said he would remain another six months, if at the end of that time they would give him as wages whatever was in the locked room—no matter whether it was valuable or not.
At first, Thorstein declined, but after a lot of convincing, the brothers offered him two more sacks of gold as payment. Thorstein agreed to stay for another six months, on the condition that at the end of that period, they would give him whatever was in the locked room—regardless of its value.
When Osric heard this he grew very angry, and told Thorstein not to be a fool; that what he was asking for was utterly worthless; and that he had much better accept the good wages they were quite willing to give him.
When Osric heard this, he got really angry and told Thorstein not to be stupid; what he was asking for was completely worthless, and he’d be much better off accepting the good pay they were more than willing to offer him.
Thorstein, however, would not give in. He said he did not care whether the contents of the room were valuable or not. He had set his heart upon that, and nothing else, and would remain with them on no other condition.
Thorstein, however, refused to back down. He said he didn’t care if the stuff in the room was valuable or not. He had his mind set on that, and nothing else, and he would stay with them only if that was the case.
Osric grew furious, and they argued and fought over this, till at last Bifrou, seeing that Thorstein was quite determined, advised his brother to give in, for they could keep him in no other way. So the big giant at last agreed to his terms.
Osric got really angry, and they argued and fought about it until finally Bifrou, noticing that Thorstein was set in his ways, suggested to his brother to back down, since there was no other way to deal with him. So the big giant eventually agreed to his terms.
During the six months that followed, Thorstein did his utmost to lighten Thekla’s imprisonment. Many a long and pleasant chat they had together, planning their future life, while Thekla described [64]her former home, and how delighted her father would be to see her safely back again.
During the six months that followed, Thorstein did everything he could to ease Thekla’s imprisonment. They had many long and enjoyable conversations, planning their future together while Thekla described [64]her old home and how happy her father would be to see her safely back.
At length the weary six months came to an end; and though the giant brothers again tried to persuade Thorstein to remain with them, he was firm, and would listen to no further promises of future wealth and greatness with which they tried to bribe him.
At last, the long six months came to an end; and even though the giant brothers tried once more to convince Thorstein to stay with them, he stood his ground and refused to listen to any more promises of future wealth and greatness that they used to try to bribe him.
So, seeing that neither persuasions nor threats would prevail, Osric at last opened the door and brought out Thekla; very much surprised he was to see her looking so well when he saw her in the daylight, and half repented him of his promise.
So, realizing that neither persuasion nor threats would work, Osric finally opened the door and brought out Thekla; he was very surprised to see her looking so good in the daylight and felt a bit regretful about his promise.
But Thorstein led forth his two horses, which he had all this time carefully groomed and tended. Placing two sacks of gold on each, he lifted Thekla on one horse, and buckling on his sword, as well as a sharp dagger, mounted the other horse.
But Thorstein brought out his two horses, which he had been grooming and taking care of all this time. He loaded two sacks of gold on each horse, lifted Thekla onto one, and, after securing his sword and a sharp dagger, got on the other horse.
As he did so, Thekla noticed the giants whispering together, and heard the younger one mutter, with a laugh, “Yes, as soon as they get to the ravine.”
As he did this, Thekla noticed the giants whispering to each other and heard the younger one say with a laugh, “Yeah, as soon as they reach the ravine.”
“Oh, Thorstein,” she said, when they had ridden on a short distance, “I know they mean to attack us. I heard them say so.”
“Oh, Thorstein,” she said after they had ridden a little way, “I know they plan to attack us. I heard them say that.”
“Never fear,” replied Thorstein. “My good sword has never failed me yet! But you ride on in front.”
“Don’t worry,” Thorstein said. “My trusty sword has never let me down! But you go ahead.”
As soon as they were out of sight, he placed the other sacks of gold on Thekla’s horse, and bidding her ride on ahead, he drew his sword and kept a keen look-out. [65]
As soon as they were out of sight, he put the other bags of gold on Thekla’s horse and told her to ride on ahead. He drew his sword and stayed alert. [65]

“HE THEN HID HIMSELF BEHIND A PROJECTING ROCK.”
“HE THEN HID HIMSELF BEHIND A PROJECTING ROCK.”
They rode on thus for some little distance. The country was open, and though the road was rough, they were soon out of sight of the castle. At length they arrived at the narrow ravine which led down to the shore. They had not long entered it when they heard the clatter of horses’ hoofs behind them. Thorstein bade Thekla ride on. He then hid himself behind a projecting rock, and as Bifrou, who was in front, rode past, Thorstein rushed at him, and with one blow of his sword, severed his head from his [66]body. Osric, seeing what had befallen his brother and fearing the same fate, rode back to the castle for more help.
They rode on for a short distance. The countryside was open, and although the road was rough, they soon lost sight of the castle. Eventually, they reached the narrow ravine that led down to the shore. They had barely entered it when they heard the sound of horses’ hooves behind them. Thorstein told Thekla to keep riding. He then hid behind a jutting rock, and as Bifrou, who was in front, rode past, Thorstein charged at him and with one swing of his sword, chopped off his head. Osric, seeing what happened to his brother and fearing he would meet the same fate, rode back to the castle for more help.
Thorstein then joined Thekla, who had anxiously watched the combat, and they rode on, hoping that all danger of pursuit was now over. But just as they emerged from the ravine, Thorstein, looking back, saw Osric, accompanied by a still bigger and fiercer-looking giant, hurrying after them.
Thorstein then joined Thekla, who had anxiously watched the fight, and they rode on, hoping that the danger of being chased was finally over. But just as they came out of the ravine, Thorstein looked back and saw Osric, along with an even bigger and more intimidating giant, rushing after them.
Again sending Thekla on in front, he turned and faced his enemies. A terrible combat now ensued. They attacked Thorstein, one on each side, but he swung his great broadsword round his head and with one blow cut off Osric’s head. Then the big giant, seeing his friend fall to the ground, grew furious. He threw away his sword, and grasping Thorstein round the waist, flung him to the ground. But in an instant Thorstein was on his feet again, and now a desperate conflict ensued. They wrestled together fiercely; sometimes one, sometimes the other was uppermost, but at length the giant’s weight and size began to tell, and Thekla was horrified to see Thorstein grow pale and stagger.
Again sending Thekla ahead, he turned to face his enemies. A fierce battle erupted. They attacked Thorstein from both sides, but he swung his massive broadsword above his head and, with one strike, decapitated Osric. Then the large giant, seeing his friend fall to the ground, became furious. He dropped his sword and grabbed Thorstein around the waist, throwing him to the ground. But in an instant, Thorstein was back on his feet, and a desperate struggle began. They wrestled fiercely; sometimes one was on top, sometimes the other, but eventually, the giant's weight and size started to make a difference, and Thekla was horrified to see Thorstein pale and stagger.
Without a moment’s thought or hesitation she sprang from her horse, and, snatching up the dagger that had fallen from Thorstein’s girdle during the struggle, she thrust it through the heart of the giant, who rolled over on his side without a groan. [67]
Without a second thought, she jumped off her horse and grabbed the dagger that had fallen from Thorstein's belt during the fight. She drove it straight into the giant's heart, and he fell over onto his side without making a sound. [67]
Both the giant brothers and their friend being now dead, Thorstein said they had better return to their house and take possession of all the treasure they could find. This they did, and by making several journeys backwards and forwards, they had quite a large store of boxes on the shore, filled with gold and precious stones.
Both the giant brothers and their friend were now dead, so Thorstein suggested they should head back to their house and claim all the treasure they could find. They did just that, and after making several trips back and forth, they ended up with a considerable collection of boxes on the shore, filled with gold and precious stones.
Then, to their joy, they one day saw a vessel nearing the land, which, as it came closer, proved to be a ship belonging to Thekla’s father, the captain, called Randur, being one of his chief ministers.
Then, to their excitement, they one day saw a boat approaching the shore, which, as it got closer, turned out to be a ship belonging to Thekla’s father, the captain named Randur, who was one of his main ministers.
The latter was delighted when he saw Thekla, for her father had been so greatly distressed at her disappearance that he had fitted out several ships to go in search of her, promising that he would bestow her as a bride on whoever was fortunate enough to find her.
The latter was thrilled when he saw Thekla, because her father had been so upset about her disappearance that he had prepared several ships to look for her, promising to give her as a bride to whoever was lucky enough to find her.
Randur therefore at once offered to take them home, and sent some of his men ashore to help and carry Thorstein’s treasure down to the ship. When everything was put on board, the sails were set, and the good vessel sped gallantly on her homeward way. [68]
Randur immediately offered to take them home and sent some of his men ashore to help carry Thorstein’s treasure to the ship. Once everything was loaded on board, the sails were raised, and the sturdy vessel sailed swiftly on its way home. [68]
CHAPTER IV.
HOW THORSTEIN’S KIND ACTIONS RECEIVED THEIR REWARD.
Thekla and Thorstein now thought all their trials were surely over, and gave themselves up to the enjoyment of each other’s society. But Randur had no intention of letting the latter reach Thekla’s home. So he watched his opportunity, and one night, when they were well out at sea, he had one of the boats lowered. In this he placed Thorstein, who was fast asleep in the after-part of the ship, and, casting loose the boat, let it drift away. He then made the men take a solemn oath never to mention what had been done, but that if any one asked about Thorstein, they were to say they knew nothing about him.
Thekla and Thorstein now thought all their troubles were finally over and enjoyed each other’s company. But Randur had no plans of letting Thorstein reach Thekla’s home. So, he watched for the right moment and one night, when they were far out at sea, he had one of the boats lowered. He put Thorstein, who was fast asleep in the back of the ship, into it and then let the boat drift away. He made the crew take a serious oath never to mention what had happened, but if anyone asked about Thorstein, they were to say they knew nothing about him.
Next morning, when Thekla, surprised at not seeing Thorstein, asked where he was, Randur pretended to be greatly surprised at his non-appearance, and instituted a search all over the vessel for him.
Next morning, when Thekla, surprised not to see Thorstein, asked where he was, Randur pretended to be really surprised by his absence and started a search all over the boat for him.
Thekla was very unhappy to think that Thorstein should have disappeared so unaccountably; then, [69]suddenly missing one of the boats, she said that perhaps he had gone fishing, and insisted upon the vessel being put about to search for him.
Thekla was really upset at the thought of Thorstein having vanished without any explanation; then, [69]after suddenly noticing one of the boats was missing, she suggested that maybe he had gone fishing and insisted that they turn the boat around to look for him.
But though Randur pretended to obey her orders, shifting the sails and issuing various commands, he was in reality hurrying home as fast as he could, rejoicing at having so successfully rid himself of his rival.
But even though Randur acted like he was following her orders, adjusting the sails and giving out commands, he was actually rushing home as quickly as he could, thrilled to have so effectively gotten rid of his rival.
The boat, meanwhile, in which Thorstein lay fast asleep, had drifted a long distance from the ship ere he awoke, and on first opening his eyes he could not imagine where he was. But when he once realized his position, he decided that Randur’s jealousy must have played him this trick, and he set himself to think what he had better do.
The boat, meanwhile, where Thorstein was sound asleep, had drifted far away from the ship by the time he woke up, and when he first opened his eyes, he couldn't figure out where he was. But once he understood his situation, he concluded that Randur's jealousy must have caused this, and he began to think about what he should do next.
When Randur had sent him adrift, he had put neither food nor water in the boat, and as the sun rose higher and higher in the heavens, the heat grew intense. In vain he steeped his clothes in the water, hoping thus, at least, to assuage his thirst, which was causing him much suffering. He gradually grew more faint and weary, and a feeling of hopelessness was stealing over him, when suddenly he heard a voice saying, “Do not lose heart, Thorstein, though your plight is sad, drifting thus hopelessly about on the ocean. But as you once spent your all to give me rest, so now I will also aid you.”
When Randur had set him adrift, he hadn't provided any food or water in the boat, and as the sun climbed higher in the sky, the heat became unbearable. He tried soaking his clothes in the water, hoping to relieve his thirst, which was causing him a lot of pain. Gradually, he grew more faint and tired, and a sense of hopelessness started to wash over him when suddenly he heard a voice say, “Don't lose hope, Thorstein. Although your situation is grim, adrift and helpless on the ocean, remember that you once gave everything to help me. Now, I will help you too.”
And immediately the boat flew rapidly over the water, propelled by an unseen force. Thorstein’s [70]thirst and weariness vanished, and he reached the island where Thekla’s father lived at the same time as the ship in which she was returning, though he landed at a different point.
And right away, the boat sped swiftly across the water, driven by an invisible force. Thorstein’s [70]thirst and exhaustion disappeared, and he arrived at the island where Thekla’s father lived at the same time as the ship she was on, though he landed at a different spot.
As Thorstein stepped on shore, he again heard the strange voice, saying, “I am only repaying what I owe you, for had you not given up all you possessed to the farmer to whom I was in debt, he would never have allowed my bones to rest in peace in the grave. And now I will help you further. This is King Alfhelm’s country. Go to the palace, and there offer to look after the king’s chestnut horses, of which he is very proud. His late groom was very careless, and has been dismissed, so he will engage you. But, remember, whatever is found beneath the horses’ mangers belongs to you, and you can keep it.”
As Thorstein stepped onto the shore, he heard the strange voice again, saying, “I’m just repaying what I owe you, because if you hadn’t given up everything you had to the farmer I was in debt to, he would never have let my bones rest in peace in the grave. And now I’ll help you even more. This is King Alfhelm’s land. Go to the palace and offer to take care of the king’s cherished chestnut horses. His last groom was really careless and has been let go, so he’ll hire you. But remember, anything found under the horses’ mangers is yours to keep.”
So saying, the spirit of the dead man departed, and Thorstein, having thanked him gratefully, at once started off for the king’s palace.
So saying, the spirit of the dead man disappeared, and Thorstein, having expressed his gratitude, immediately set off for the king’s palace.
King Alfhelm, who had been rather at a loss as to whom to entrust with his fine chestnut horses, of which he was very proud, was greatly pleased with Thorstein’s appearance, and at once put him in charge of the stable, where Thorstein, to his surprise, saw his own chestnut among the other horses—for Randur, on landing, had given it as a present to the king. But the horse would allow no strange hand to come near it; the moment it saw Thorstein, however, it became gentle as a lamb. [71]
King Alfhelm, who was unsure about whom to trust with his prized chestnut horses, was really impressed by Thorstein's appearance and immediately put him in charge of the stable. To Thorstein's surprise, he spotted his own chestnut among the other horses—Randur had given it to the king as a gift when he landed. However, the horse wouldn't let anyone else come near; as soon as it saw Thorstein, though, it became as gentle as a lamb. [71]
The king, meanwhile, was greatly rejoiced at his daughter’s safe return, for he had almost given up all hope of ever seeing her again. So he ordered a great feast to be prepared to celebrate her arrival, and believing Randur’s tale, that he had rescued the princess from the giants, promised to give him his daughter in marriage.
The king was very happy about his daughter's safe return, as he had almost lost hope of ever seeing her again. So he ordered a big feast to be prepared to celebrate her arrival, and believing Randur's story that he had rescued the princess from the giants, he promised to give him his daughter in marriage.
To this, however, Thekla objected.
However, Thekla objected to this.
“Rather than wed Randur, I will remain single all my life,” she said.
“Instead of marrying Randur, I will stay single for the rest of my life,” she said.
This threat so frightened the king, for, having no son, he looked forward to seeing Thekla’s children growing up, that he did not urge her any further.
This threat scared the king so much that, since he had no son and looked forward to watching Thekla's children grow up, he didn't push her any further.
Thekla then begged her father to summon the new groom to the great hall that evening, for she had been told that he had travelled a great deal, and it would amuse them all to hear his adventures.
Thekla then asked her father to call the new groom to the great hall that evening, because she had heard that he had traveled a lot, and it would entertain everyone to hear about his adventures.
So the king, willing to please his daughter, and anxious himself to hear the tale of his adventures, summoned Thorstein to the big hall, where the whole court was assembled.
So the king, eager to make his daughter happy and curious to hear about his adventures, called Thorstein to the great hall, where the entire court was gathered.
And then the whole truth came to light; and when King Alfhelm heard the wickedness and treachery of his minister, he grew so angry that he ordered Randur to be torn to pieces by wild horses.
And then the whole truth was revealed; and when King Alfhelm learned of the evil and betrayal of his minister, he became so furious that he ordered Randur to be ripped apart by wild horses.
But Thekla and Thorstein both interceded for him, so he was only banished for life from the kingdom.
But Thekla and Thorstein both pleaded for him, so he was only exiled for life from the kingdom.
Very soon after, the marriage of Thorstein and the fair princess was celebrated, amid general rejoicings. [72]In addition to the treasure they had brought back from the giant’s house, Thorstein, on looking under the horses’ mangers, found an immense pile of old golden coins, rare ornaments, and precious stones, which had been hidden there in ancient war times by some previous kings.
Very soon after, the marriage of Thorstein and the beautiful princess was celebrated with great joy. [72]Besides the treasure they had brought back from the giant’s house, Thorstein discovered an enormous stash of old gold coins, unique ornaments, and precious stones hidden under the horses’ mangers, placed there during ancient wars by previous kings.
After King Alfhelm’s death, who lived long enough to see three little grandchildren running beside him, Thorstein and Thekla succeeded to the throne.
After King Alfhelm died, having lived long enough to see three little grandchildren running beside him, Thorstein and Thekla took over the throne.
They were both greatly beloved by their people, whose lives they ever studied to make happy, so much so, that to this day that period is always spoken of as “the reign of the good king and queen.” [73]
They were both deeply loved by their people, whose happiness they always aimed to enhance, so much so that even today, that time is referred to as “the reign of the good king and queen.” [73]
Sigurd

CHAPTER I.
SIGURD FINDS A FRIEND IN HIS STEPMOTHER.
In olden times there lived a king and queen who had an only son called Sigurd. All went happily until the boy was about ten years old, and then the queen became very ill and died. According to the custom of that land, her body was embalmed and placed on a funeral pile, and there it was watched by the king, who sat day after day beside it in inconsolable grief.
In ancient times, there was a king and queen who had a single son named Sigurd. Everything was good until the boy turned about ten, when the queen fell seriously ill and passed away. Following the customs of that land, her body was preserved and placed on a funeral pyre, where the king sat beside it day after day, consumed by his sorrow.
Time went on, but he refused to leave the funeral pile, and all the business of the kingdom came to a standstill, for the sovereign gave no heed to what went on around him, and the courtiers had one and all failed to influence him.
Time passed, but he wouldn’t step away from the funeral pyre, and everything in the kingdom came to a halt, as the king ignored everything happening around him, and none of the courtiers were able to sway him.
At last one day he raised his eyes from the ground and looked towards the great pine forest that stretched away as far as you could see round the palace, and there, under the trees, coming towards [74]him, he saw a most beautiful woman, her tall figure clothed in costly black robes.
At last, one day he lifted his gaze from the ground and looked towards the vast pine forest that extended as far as the eye could see around the palace, and there, beneath the trees, approaching him, he saw a stunning woman, her tall frame dressed in elegant black robes.
“Who are you?” he asked, as she drew near.
“Who are you?” he asked as she approached.
“My name is Injibjörg,” she answered, in a low, sweet voice. “Why are you sitting here alone?”
“My name is Injibjörg,” she replied in a soft, sweet voice. “Why are you sitting here by yourself?”
“Because the queen is dead, and my heart is filled with sorrow.”
“Because the queen is gone, and my heart is filled with sadness.”
“Alas! I can sympathize with you in your grief,” she replied. “I, too, lost my husband only yesterday, and now I am alone in the world.”
“I'm so sorry to hear about your loss,” she said. “I just lost my husband yesterday, and now I'm all alone in the world.”
The king for the first time began to be interested in something. Here was a person as sad as himself. They soon began talking like old friends, and in the end decided that, as they were both so lonely, it would be a wise thing for them to marry. The king invited her to return with him to the palace, and in a few days the wedding took place, amid the rejoicings of the people at the return of their sovereign once more to everyday life and work.
The king, for the first time, started to take an interest in something. Here was someone as sad as he was. They quickly began chatting like old friends, and eventually agreed that since they were both so lonely, it would make sense for them to get married. The king invited her to come back to the palace with him, and a few days later, the wedding happened, celebrated by the people who were happy to see their ruler back to everyday life and duty.
Under the wise influence of Injibjörg the king soon regained his usual health and spirits. He began to take up the neglected affairs of the kingdom, and rode out constantly hunting and fishing, attended by his court. And Sigurd? In his stepmother the boy found a true friend, who cared for him with a real mother’s love, and made his life full of sunshine. They were inseparable companions, and people would stop and watch them as they passed along the roads, or played together in the palace gardens, saying, “Ah, the good [75]stepmother! See how she loves the poor motherless boy.” They were a pretty picture—the fair-haired, handsome little prince, and the beautiful tall woman, with her gracious manners and winning smile.
Under the caring influence of Injibjörg, the king quickly regained his health and spirits. He started to address the neglected matters of the kingdom and frequently went out hunting and fishing, accompanied by his court. And Sigurd? In his stepmother, the boy found a true friend who loved him like a real mother and filled his life with joy. They were inseparable companions, and people would stop and watch them as they walked along the roads or played together in the palace gardens, saying, “Ah, the good [75]stepmother! Look at how she loves the poor motherless boy.” They made a lovely sight—the fair-haired, charming little prince and the beautiful tall woman with her graceful demeanor and captivating smile.
And thus their lives went happily on until Sigurd was almost a youth and as tall as his stepmother.
And so their lives continued happily until Sigurd was nearly a young man and as tall as his stepmother.
One evening Sigurd and Injibjörg were returning to the palace from a long stroll. The sun was lighting up the stems of the pine trees as they walked along beneath them. He had noticed for some days that his mother, as he loved to call her, appeared sad and out of spirits, but to-day the deepest depression seemed to possess her. As they drew near home, she laid her hand lovingly on the boy’s arm.
One evening, Sigurd and Injibjörg were heading back to the palace after a long walk. The sun was shining on the trunks of the pine trees as they strolled underneath them. For the past few days, he had noticed that his mother, as he liked to call her, seemed sad and in low spirits, but today she looked even more deeply troubled. As they approached home, she placed her hand affectionately on the boy’s arm.
“My son, your father goes hunting to-morrow. It is my wish that you go with him and leave me alone for a day.”
“My son, your father is going hunting tomorrow. I want you to go with him and leave me alone for a day.”
“But, mother, why? You are sad, I see; my place is surely with you. I love hunting, as you know, but I cannot leave you thus.”
“But, Mom, why? I can see you're sad; I should definitely be with you. I love hunting, as you know, but I can't just leave you like this.”
And all her persuasions were in vain.
And all her attempts to convince him were useless.
Next morning the king set out, but the young prince remained with his stepmother, in spite of all she could say.
Next morning, the king left, but the young prince stayed with his stepmother, despite everything she tried to say.
“Alas! alas!” she said, when they were left alone, “why did you disobey my wishes? I fear me that you will repent it sorely.”
“Oh no! Oh no!” she said when they were alone, “why did you ignore my wishes? I’m afraid you’ll regret it deeply.”
Then she led Sigurd to her own room, and told him to hide under her bed until she called him forth. [76]Directly he was safely hidden, the ground began to tremble, there was a terrific noise like thunder, and out of a great fissure appeared a huge giantess. Her feet were buried in the earth up to her ankles, for she was too tall to stand upright in the room. Through a small aperture in the hangings of the great bed, Sigurd watched to see what would happen.
Then she took Sigurd to her room and told him to hide under her bed until she called for him. [76] As soon as he was safely hidden, the ground started to shake, there was a loud noise like thunder, and a massive giantess emerged from a huge crack in the ground. Her feet were buried in the earth up to her ankles because she was too tall to stand up straight in the room. Through a small opening in the curtains of the big bed, Sigurd watched to see what would happen.
“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg!” he heard the giantess say. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?”
“A nice greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg!” he heard the giantess say. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, home?”
“No,” replied Injibjörg. “He has gone hunting with his father.”
“No,” replied Injibjörg. “He went hunting with his dad.”
Then the queen spread the table for her terrible giant sister, with rich and dainty dishes. When the meal was at an end, the giantess said, “I thank you for the nicest food and the best drink of mead that I have yet tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?”
Then the queen set the table for her fearsome giant sister, with rich and exquisite dishes. When the meal was over, the giantess said, “Thank you for the delicious food and the finest mead I've ever tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?”
Again Injibjörg said no. So the giantess took leave of her and departed; the floor closed up, and all was quiet once more. Then the queen called Sigurd, embraced him with the greatest affection, and, after a short time, regained her usual cheerfulness.
Again, Injibjörg said no. So the giantess said goodbye and left; the floor sealed up, and everything went quiet again. Then the queen called Sigurd, hugged him with great affection, and, after a little while, returned to her usual cheerfulness.
When the king returned in the evening from the chase, neither the queen nor Sigurd told him what had happened during his absence.
When the king came back in the evening from the hunt, neither the queen nor Sigurd mentioned what had happened while he was gone.
The next morning he declared his intention of going out hunting in a still further part of the [77]kingdom, and once more Injibjörg tried to persuade the boy to go with his father. Her persuasions were useless. He was more than ever determined to stay with her, hoping, in some unforeseen way, that he might be of use; for that there was some dreadful mystery about the giantess, he was sure.
The next morning, he announced that he planned to go hunting in a more remote part of the [77]kingdom, and once again, Injibjörg tried to convince the boy to accompany his father. Her attempts were in vain. He was more resolved than ever to stay with her, hoping, in some unexpected way, that he could be helpful; he was certain that there was some terrible mystery surrounding the giantess.
This time, directly the king left, Injibjörg put the prince into a large press, and as she turned away, he saw tears in her eyes, and guessed that she feared some terrible new visitor. And he was right. Hardly had she closed the door when the noises of yesterday were renewed; the ground quaked, and a still greater giantess appeared, her feet buried in the floor up to her knees to allow of her entering the room.
This time, as soon as the king left, Injibjörg put the prince into a large press. When she turned away, he noticed tears in her eyes and guessed that she feared some terrifying new visitor. And he was right. As soon as she closed the door, the noises from yesterday started again; the ground shook, and an even larger giantess appeared, her feet sunk into the floor up to her knees to fit into the room.
“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she cried. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?”
“A nice greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she said. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, home?”
“No,” said Injibjörg. “How should he be, when the king, his father, is hunting far from the palace?”
“No,” said Injibjörg. “How can he be, when the king, his father, is hunting far from the palace?”
And, as yesterday, she immediately began to spread the table with delicacies. When the meal was over, the giantess took her leave, saying, “I thank thee for the best food and most refreshing draught of ale that I have yet tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?”
And, like yesterday, she quickly started setting the table with delicious food. When the meal was done, the giantess said goodbye, saying, “Thank you for the best food and the most refreshing drink of ale I've ever tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s son, home?”
Again Injibjörg said no, and in a few moments she was alone, and all was quiet.
Again, Injibjörg said no, and soon she was alone, and everything was quiet.
Then Sigurd came out of the press, and once more his mother clasped him in her arms, and he heard her [78]say to herself, “My son, my son! if I can but save him once more, all may yet be well.”
Then Sigurd came out of the press, and once again his mother held him in her arms, and he heard her [78]say to herself, “My son, my son! If I can just save him one more time, everything might still turn out okay.”
With tears she entreated him, for her sake, to go away with his father the next day.
With tears, she begged him to leave with his father the next day for her sake.
“Twice I have hidden you successfully, but my third sister comes to-morrow, and she is sharper and fiercer than either of the others. If I can save you this time, they will never come again. My son, leave me this once. Even if they do me harm I shall know that you are safe.”
“Twice I've hidden you successfully, but my third sister comes tomorrow, and she’s sharper and fiercer than the others. If I can keep you safe this time, they’ll never come back. My son, let me handle this just once. Even if they hurt me, I’ll know you’re safe.”
“Mother,” Sigurd answered, “I am no longer a little child. If you are in danger at all, my place is with you. And I am sure that your sister cannot do me any real harm.” [79]
“Mom,” Sigurd replied, “I’m not a little kid anymore. If you’re in any danger, I need to be with you. And I’m sure your sister can’t really hurt me.” [79]
CHAPTER II.
HE WRESTLES WITH THE GIANT SISTERS.
All that evening she tried her utmost to alter his decision, and also the next morning, for now the day had come, and brought with it a presage of evil. But nothing would move Sigurd.
All that evening she did her best to change his mind, and the next morning too, because now the day had arrived, bringing with it a sense of foreboding. But nothing would sway Sigurd.
Directly the king had ridden forth, Injibjörg concealed the prince behind some thick hangings on the wall. The earth quaked, terrible noises were heard, and a gigantic woman appeared, fiercer and stronger than either of the others, and so huge that only half her body rose out of the floor.
Directly after the king rode out, Injibjörg hid the prince behind some thick curtains on the wall. The ground shook, terrible sounds echoed, and a massive woman appeared, fiercer and stronger than the others, so huge that only half of her body rose above the floor.
“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she cried, in a harsh, terrible voice. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?”
“A warm greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she shouted, in a rough, frightening voice. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, home?”
“No,” replied Injibjörg, in a faltering voice. “He is hunting with his father in the woods.”
“No,” replied Injibjörg, her voice shaky. “He’s out in the woods hunting with his dad.”
“I see you lie!” roared the giantess. “The boy is here;” and she seized the queen, and began to shake her violently. But, as Injibjörg continued to protest that the prince was not at home, she relaxed her hold, and the table was spread as usual with beautiful dishes. When the meal was ended, the giantess rose. [80]“I thank you for the best meal I have ever tasted,” she said. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?”
“I see you’re lying!” roared the giantess. “The boy is here;” and she grabbed the queen and started shaking her violently. But as Injibjörg kept insisting that the prince was not at home, she loosened her grip, and the table was set as usual with beautiful dishes. When the meal was over, the giantess stood up. [80]“Thank you for the best meal I’ve ever had,” she said. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?”
“No,” replied Injibjörg. “Have I not already answered you?”
“No,” Injibjörg replied. “Haven't I already answered you?”

“A GIGANTIC WOMAN APPEARED.”
“A huge woman appeared.”
“Aha!” cried the giantess, her wicked, malicious laugh making the rafters ring. “Then if he be so far away, my words can do him no harm. But should he be within hearing, I decree that half of his body shall wither up, and he shall never recover until he has sought and found me. And you, my sister, be thankful if a worse fate does not overtake you.”
“Aha!” shouted the giantess, her evil, cruel laugh echoing through the beams. “Then if he’s so far away, my words can’t hurt him. But if he’s within earshot, I declare that half of his body will wither away, and he won't recover until he comes to find me. And you, my sister, be grateful if something worse doesn’t happen to you.”
And, with another peal of mocking laughter, she disappeared. [81]
And, with another burst of mocking laughter, she vanished. [81]
Trembling from head to foot, the queen went to find her son; but, alas! when she led him forth from his hiding-place, the curse had fallen upon him, and his left side was shrunk and withered.
Trembling all over, the queen went to find her son; but, unfortunately! when she brought him out of his hiding spot, the curse had taken effect, and his left side was shrunken and withered.
“Sigurd, Sigurd,” she cried, holding him close, and weeping bitterly. “See what has happened because you would not leave me. Better far that I should have suffered than that this should have fallen upon you. Alas! alas! what shall we do?”
“Sigurd, Sigurd,” she cried, holding him tight and crying hard. “Look at what’s happened because you wouldn’t leave me. It would have been better for me to suffer than for this to happen to you. Oh no! What are we going to do?”
“Mother,” he answered bravely, “there is but one thing—I must seek your sister, as she said, and perhaps, in doing that, I may chance to free you also from their dread visits for ever. Tell me what I must do to find her, and let me depart at once, before my father returns, lest he see me like this, and be angry with you. I grieve to leave you; but it is best, I know. Watch for my return day by day, dear mother, and give me your blessing before I go. Your love will make me strong to bear all that may lie before me.”
“Mom,” he replied courageously, “there's only one thing—I have to find your sister, just like she said, and maybe by doing that, I can also save you from their terrifying visits for good. Let me know what I need to do to find her, and I’ll leave right away, before my dad comes back and sees me like this, getting upset with you. I hate to leave you, but I know it’s for the best. Please watch for my return every day, dear mom, and give me your blessing before I go. Your love will give me the strength to face whatever comes my way.”
Then Injibjörg took a large ball of wool out of a chest and gave it to her son, with three golden rings.
Then Injibjörg took a large ball of yarn out of a chest and gave it to her son, along with three golden rings.
“As soon as you let this ball fall to the ground,” she said, “it will go on rolling till it reaches some rocks. Follow it till it stops, and one of the giantesses will come forth. Do not lose heart. Do whatever she wishes you to. She will draw you up on to the rock where she stands, and you must salute her, and present her with the smallest ring. When she sees the gold she will be delighted, and will challenge you [82]to wrestle with her. When you get exhausted she will offer you a drink out of a horn; and I have prayed that the strength of that magic draught will make you the victor in the wrestling match, so that she will allow you to depart next day. My other two sisters will behave in the same manner; but be brave and fearless, and remember what I tell you. One thing, dear son, keep ever in your mind, as you love me. If at any time my dog comes suddenly to you, puts his paws on your knees, and looks up at you, while tears run down his face, hasten home, let nothing stay you, for my life will be in danger. Do not forget your step-mother Injibjörg.”
“As soon as you let this ball drop to the ground,” she said, “it will keep rolling until it hits some rocks. Follow it until it stops, and one of the giantesses will come out. Don’t lose your courage. Do whatever she asks you to do. She will pull you up onto the rock where she stands, and you must greet her and give her the smallest ring. When she sees the gold, she will be pleased and will challenge you to wrestle with her. When you start to tire, she will offer you a drink from a horn; and I have prayed that the strength of that magical drink will help you win the wrestling match, so she will let you leave the next day. My other two sisters will act the same way; but be brave and fearless, and remember what I’m telling you. One thing, dear son, keep in mind, as you love me. If my dog suddenly comes to you, puts his paws on your knees, and looks up at you with tears in his eyes, hurry home, let nothing stop you, because my life will be in danger. Don’t forget your stepmother, Injibjörg.”
Many times Sigurd embraced the queen before he at length left her on his dangerous journey. And as he looked back for a last farewell, he saw her tall, graceful figure still standing watching him at the entrance of the palace. He knew she was wondering if she should ever see her beloved son again. And his heart was very heavy at leaving her in such grief.
Many times Sigurd hugged the queen before he eventually left her for his dangerous journey. As he looked back for a final goodbye, he saw her tall, graceful figure still standing and watching him at the palace entrance. He knew she was wondering if she would ever see her beloved son again. His heart was heavy leaving her in such sorrow.
Directly he was out of sight of the palace, he threw the ball on the ground, and eagerly followed its winding course.
As soon as he was out of sight of the palace, he tossed the ball on the ground and eagerly followed its winding path.
Towards sunset he found himself in a wild and rocky region, and at length the ball led him to the foot of a precipitous rock, on the summit of which sat the first giantess.
Towards sunset, he found himself in a wild and rocky area, and eventually the ball guided him to the base of a steep rock, where the first giantess sat at the top.
“Aha!” she cried, “this is splendid! Here is Sigurd, the king’s son. He shall be my meal to-night. [83]Come up, comrade! Come hither! Thou art not afraid of a woman, I feel sure.”
“Wow!” she exclaimed, “this is amazing! Here’s Sigurd, the king’s son. He will be my dinner tonight. [83]Come here, buddy! Come over! I’m sure you’re not scared of a woman.”
With these mocking words she reached down a long boat-hook, and drew him up beside her. Sigurd greeted her bravely, and presented her with the smallest of the golden rings. When she saw the gold, the giantess was delighted. “Ah! now thou shalt wrestle with me,” she cried.
With those mocking words, she picked up a long boat-hook and pulled him up beside her. Sigurd greeted her boldly and gave her the smallest of the golden rings. When she saw the gold, the giantess was thrilled. “Ah! Now you shall wrestle with me,” she exclaimed.
And they began. Sigurd fought bravely, and when she saw him getting tired she gave him a draught of mead, which made him so strong that he came off victor in the end, and she let him go.
And they started. Sigurd fought bravely, and when she noticed him getting tired, she gave him a drink of mead, which made him so strong that he ended up winning, and she let him go.
The next day, bidding her farewell, he again followed the ball till it reached another high rock. There sat the second giantess.
The next day, saying goodbye to her, he once again chased the ball until it reached another tall rock. There sat the second giantess.
She greeted the youth in the same fashion as her sister, pulled him up beside her, and was so delighted at the gift of the ring, that she, too, offered to wrestle with Sigurd for the victory before making her meal off him.
She greeted the young man just like her sister did, pulled him up next to her, and was so thrilled with the ring gift that she also offered to wrestle Sigurd for the win before enjoying her meal with him.
Again, as he got exhausted, he was offered a drink of mead from a huge horn, and was able to throw his opponent to the ground with one hand.
Again, as he grew tired, someone gave him a drink of mead from a large horn, and he managed to throw his opponent to the ground with one hand.
On the third day Sigurd rose with a lighter heart—only one more foe to meet, and then the victory would be won: his mother freed from the hateful dominion of her sisters, and he himself restored to his usual appearance. As he looked at his withered arm and leg, he vowed to use every effort to become victor. [84]
On the third day, Sigurd woke up feeling hopeful—just one more enemy to face, and then victory would be his: his mother freed from the cruel control of her sisters, and he returned to his normal self. As he glanced at his withered arm and leg, he promised to do everything he could to win. [84]
CHAPTER III.
HIS MEETING WITH HELGA.
It was early morning when Sigurd left the home of the second giantess, but night had nearly fallen before his ball stopped at the foot of the highest rock he had yet come to. On the summit stood the huge figure he had last seen on that fatal day at the palace; her head seemed to touch the clouds, and a terrible smile played on her lips as she looked down at the prince.
It was early morning when Sigurd left the second giantess's home, but it was almost night by the time his ball rolled to the base of the tallest rock he had reached. At the top stood the massive figure he had last seen on that tragic day at the palace; her head seemed to brush the clouds, and a menacing smile curved on her lips as she gazed down at the prince.
“Aha! So you have followed me, as I said. Up, comrade, up! You shall have your wish, and see how you like a contest with me in person.”
“Aha! So you’ve come after me, just as I said. Get up, friend, get up! You’re going to get your wish, and we’ll see how you feel about going head-to-head with me in person.”
But Sigurd’s heart did not fail him. “Draw me up,” he said; “I have a message for you from my stepmother, Queen Injibjörg.”
But Sigurd didn’t lose his courage. “Pull me up,” he said; “I have a message for you from my stepmother, Queen Injibjörg.”
Then the giantess drew him up, as her sisters had done, and he presented the last and largest of the golden rings. This pleased her immensely, and she proposed that they should at once wrestle for the victory, without waiting any longer. Sigurd exerted his utmost strength, feeling that on this combat all his future happiness depended; and just when he [85]thought he could hold out no longer, the giantess reached him a horn of mead, which, as before, gave him supernatural strength, and he forced her to her knees.
Then the giantess pulled him up, just like her sisters had done, and he offered the last and biggest of the golden rings. This made her extremely happy, and she suggested they should wrestle for victory right away, without any more delay. Sigurd used all his strength, knowing that this fight determined his future happiness; just when he thought he could last no longer, the giantess handed him a horn of mead, which, like before, gave him supernatural strength, and he brought her to her knees.
In a moment he felt that his withered side was healed. The glow of perfect health came over him, and he could have sung aloud and danced for joy.
In an instant, he felt that his frail side was healed. A radiant sense of perfect health washed over him, and he could have sung out loud and danced with joy.
“Thou hast conquered, Sigurd, the king’s son,” the giantess said—“conquered in fair fight. I am no longer thine enemy; my power over thee is gone for ever. Now, go forth. Not far from here is a lake. There thou wilt see a maiden rocking herself in a boat. Give her this small ring, and it will be of use to thee. Thou art a brave youth, and I have done that for thee which I would not do for any one else. Thy strength is now fully restored to thee, and thou shalt succeed in all thine undertakings.”
“You’ve won, Sigurd, the king’s son,” the giantess said. “You’ve won in a fair fight. I’m no longer your enemy; I have no power over you anymore. Now, go ahead. Not far from here is a lake. There, you’ll see a maiden rocking in a boat. Give her this small ring, and it will be useful to you. You’re a brave young man, and I’ve done this for you that I wouldn’t do for anyone else. Your strength is fully restored, and you will succeed in all your endeavors.”
With grateful thanks, Sigurd bade her farewell, and took his way to the lake she had told him of. All through the night he went on, and when the morning sun arose he saw the glitter of its rays on the water. As he reached the shore he beheld a lovely girl in a tiny green-and-gold boat, gently rocking herself to and fro on the waves, close to the edge of the water.
With heartfelt thanks, Sigurd said goodbye to her and made his way to the lake she had mentioned. He traveled all night, and when the morning sun rose, he saw its rays shimmering on the water. As he reached the shore, he saw a beautiful girl in a small green-and-gold boat, gently swaying back and forth on the waves, right at the water's edge.
Sigurd approached, doffed his cap, and ventured to ask her name.
Sigurd came closer, took off his hat, and dared to ask her name.
“My name is Helga,” she said, “and I live yonder with my father,”—pointing to a castle in the distance. [86]
“My name is Helga,” she said, “and I live over there with my father,”—pointing to a castle in the distance. [86]
Then Sigurd showed her the ring he had received from the giantess.
Then Sigurd showed her the ring he had gotten from the giantess.
“I have come all this way to give it to you,” he said; “fate has decreed that we are to be great friends. Will you accept it, and wear it always?”
“I’ve come all this way to give this to you,” he said. “Destiny has decided that we are meant to be great friends. Will you accept it and wear it always?”
“I have no friends,” Helga answered. “I will gladly have you for one, and wear your ring.”
“I don’t have any friends,” Helga replied. “I’d be happy to call you one and wear your ring.”
So he placed it on her finger, and they rowed in the little boat, and wandered about the woods on the shores of the lake, until the sun began to sink behind the hills.
So he put it on her finger, and they paddled in the small boat, and explored the woods along the lake's edge, until the sun started to set behind the hills.
“Alas!” cried Helga, as she saw the slanting rays, “it is getting late; I must away home.”
“Wow!” Helga exclaimed, as she noticed the setting sun, “it's getting late; I have to head home.”
“I will come too,” Sigurd answered.
"I'll join too," Sigurd replied.
“No, no,” she cried, in a terrified voice. “My father allows no stranger to enter our home. He would certainly kill you if he found you. No, you must not come.” And she set off running.
“No, no,” she shouted, in a scared voice. “My dad doesn’t let strangers into our house. He would definitely kill you if he found you. No, you can’t come.” And she took off running.
Sigurd ran too, and came up with her just as they reached the door. Helga put out her hand, the one which bore the ring he had given her, to stop him. In a moment, the young prince had disappeared, and where he had stood there was now only a huge bundle of wool. Helga then realized that the ring he had given her was a magic one, which she must use for his protection. She at once lifted up the bundle of wool in her arms, carried it into the castle hall, and threw it up on a high shelf.
Sigurd ran after her and caught up just as they reached the door. Helga stretched out her hand, the one with the ring he had given her, to stop him. In an instant, the young prince vanished, leaving only a large bundle of wool in his place. Helga then realized that the ring he had given her was magical and that she needed to use it to protect him. Without hesitation, she picked up the bundle of wool, carried it into the castle hall, and tossed it onto a high shelf.
At that instant her father came striding in—he [87]was a giant of great size. Taking no notice of his daughter, he began searching in all the corners, and finding nothing, cried out in an angry voice: “Where has he gone? What was that I saw you carrying, child?”
At that moment, her father walked in confidently—he was a huge man. Ignoring his daughter, he started looking in every corner, and after finding nothing, he shouted angrily, “Where has he gone? What was that I saw you with, kid?”
“Only a bundle of wool, father,” Helga answered, as fearlessly as she could.
“Just a bundle of wool, Dad,” Helga replied, trying to sound as fearless as possible.
“Ah, it must have been that; but I thought I saw some one with you,” he muttered, and soon after retired to his room. The next morning, when Helga went out as usual, she carried the bundle of wool with her, and when she reached the boat, she touched it with her ring, and Sigurd regained his natural form. They rowed to a more distant part of the lake, and spent another happy day together.
“Ah, that must have been it; but I thought I saw someone with you,” he mumbled, and soon after he went back to his room. The next morning, when Helga went out like she usually did, she brought the bundle of wool with her, and when she got to the boat, she touched it with her ring, and Sigurd returned to his natural form. They rowed to a more remote spot on the lake and enjoyed another happy day together.
Sigurd told Helga all about his stepmother, and his love for her.
Sigurd shared everything with Helga about his stepmother and his feelings for her.
“I owe everything to her kindness,” he said, “and I shall never be really happy till I have finished this journey and returned to her. Even when I am with you I dread lest evil may have overtaken her in my absence. But the giantess sent me here for some end, which I must wait to perform. My mother is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, except you.”
“I owe everything to her kindness,” he said, “and I won’t be truly happy until I finish this journey and go back to her. Even when I’m with you, I worry that something bad might happen to her while I’m away. But the giantess sent me here for a reason, and I have to wait to fulfill it. My mother is the most beautiful woman I've ever seen, except for you.”
Helga, in her turn, told him of her lonely life with her fierce old father, and of how she had always longed to have some one of her own age as a companion. [88]
Helga shared with him her lonely life with her strict old father and how she had always wished to have someone her own age as a companion. [88]
“But what shall I do when I am left alone again?” she asked, with tears in her eyes.
“But what am I supposed to do when I'm alone again?” she asked, with tears in her eyes.
“Be comforted,” Sigurd said, as he took her hand in his. “I must return to my stepmother, but I will come again, and take you away with me to my own home.”
“Don’t worry,” Sigurd said, as he took her hand in his. “I have to go back to my stepmother, but I’ll be back, and I’ll take you with me to my home.”
As they returned, Helga said: “To-morrow we shall have more freedom, for my father goes to a great gathering of giants, and I will show you over the castle in his absence.” When they reached the house, Helga touched him with her ring, and once again Sigurd became a bundle of wool, and passed the night on a shelf in the hall.
As they were coming back, Helga said, “Tomorrow we’ll have more freedom since my dad is going to a big meeting of giants, and I’ll give you a tour of the castle while he’s away.” When they got to the house, Helga tapped him with her ring, and once again Sigurd turned into a bundle of wool, spending the night on a shelf in the hall.
Next morning, almost at break of day, Helga’s father departed, and Sigurd was enabled to resume his natural form at once. They walked and talked for some time, and then Sigurd reminded Helga of her promise to show him over the castle. She produced a huge bunch of keys, and together they passed through room after room, each one more beautiful than the last.
Next morning, just before dawn, Helga's dad left, and Sigurd was able to take on his natural form right away. They walked and talked for a while, and then Sigurd reminded Helga of her promise to give him a tour of the castle. She pulled out a big bunch of keys, and together they went through room after room, each one more beautiful than the last.
“And what is that key for?” asked the prince, pointing to a very strange one, which Helga had not yet used.
“And what’s that key for?” asked the prince, pointing to a very strange one that Helga hadn’t used yet.
“That is my father’s secret room. The key is of a different pattern to all the others.”
“That’s my dad’s secret room. The key has a different design from all the others.”
“It is, indeed. But surely you will not refuse to let me see that room also?” And as he spoke, they passed to a door strongly studded with great iron [89]nails. He entreated Helga not to refuse his request. “This, I am sure, is the door.”
“It really is. But you wouldn’t actually refuse to let me see that room too, would you?” As he said this, they moved toward a door reinforced with large iron nails. He urged Helga not to deny his request. “I’m sure this is the door.”
“Yes, you are right. But if I open the door you must only just peep in, for I myself am terrified to go inside.”
“Yes, you’re right. But if I open the door, you can only peek in, because I’m too scared to go inside myself.”
“Nothing can hurt you while you are with me,” Sigurd said, placing his arm round her; and, with trembling fingers, Helga fitted the key into the massive lock, and opened the door a couple of inches. But Sigurd pushed it wide open and boldly stood in the doorway. There he saw a magnificent horse, richly caparisoned, eating golden hay, while, suspended to the rafters above its head, hung a sword sheathed in gold, with these words engraved on the hilt—
“Nothing can hurt you while you're with me,” Sigurd said, putting his arm around her. With shaking fingers, Helga inserted the key into the heavy lock and opened the door a few inches. But Sigurd pushed it all the way open and confidently stood in the doorway. There, he saw an impressive horse, lavishly adorned, munching on golden hay, while above its head, hanging from the rafters, was a sword sheathed in gold, with these words engraved on the hilt—
Whoever mounts this horse, and is armed with this sword, good luck will ride with him.
Whoever rides this horse and wields this sword will have good fortune on their side.
Sigurd entreated Helga to let him ride the horse once round the castle, and to carry the sword in his hand. At first Helga would not hear of it. Something terrible would happen, she felt sure. But the young prince pleaded so irresistibly, that at last he won her reluctant consent. The horse, she told him, was called Gullfaxi, “the golden mane;” the sword, Gunnfjöden, “fighting blade.” [90]
Sigurd begged Helga to let him ride the horse around the castle once and hold the sword in his hand. At first, Helga was against it. She was sure something terrible would happen. But the young prince pleaded so convincingly that she eventually gave in, albeit reluctantly. The horse, she told him, was named Gullfaxi, meaning “the golden mane,” and the sword was called Gunnfjöden, meaning “fighting blade.” [90]
CHAPTER IV.
HIS ESCAPE ON THE WONDERFUL HORSE GULLFAXI.
Sigurd led the beautiful steed outside the castle, took down the sword, and had just mounted, when Helga came running to him with something in her hand.
Sigurd led the beautiful horse out of the castle, took down the sword, and had just gotten on when Helga came running toward him with something in her hand.
“Here, I give you a green branch, a stone, and a stick,” she said, “else I fear that you may get into trouble. Listen carefully to what I tell you. If, when you are mounted on the horse, an enemy should follow you and threaten to take your life, you have only to throw down the green branch as you ride along, and immediately a dense forest will grow up behind you. Should the enemy still attempt to follow, you have only to strike the stick on the white stone, and a terrible hailstorm will kill all who come after you.”
“Here, take this green branch, a stone, and a stick,” she said, “otherwise, I worry you might get into trouble. Pay close attention to what I say. If you're on the horse and an enemy chases you and threatens your life, just drop the green branch while you ride, and a thick forest will instantly grow up behind you. If the enemy still tries to follow, all you have to do is hit the stick against the white stone, and a terrible hailstorm will take out anyone who comes after you.”
As she finished speaking, and Sigurd gathered up the reins to start off, Helga gave a cry of terror. Striding over the brow of the hill, she saw the huge form of her father.
As she finished speaking, and Sigurd grabbed the reins to start off, Helga let out a scream of fear. Walking over the top of the hill, she saw the massive figure of her father.
“Fly! fly!” she said. “Use the steed for your [91]own protection; it is your only chance of life. Save yourself, for my sake.”
“Fly! Fly!” she said. “Use the horse for your [91]own safety; it’s your only chance to survive. Save yourself, for my sake.”

“HELGA GAVE A CRY OF TERROR.”
“HELGA LET OUT A SCREAM OF TERROR.”
Raising his cap in farewell to his young hostess, Sigurd set spurs to Gullfaxi, and as the noble animal put forth his full speed, the prince turned in the saddle and shook his fist at the angry giant.
Raising his cap in farewell to his young hostess, Sigurd kicked Gullfaxi into high gear, and as the noble animal sped off, the prince turned in the saddle and shook his fist at the furious giant.
Without staying to question his daughter, the giant strode after his horse, breathing out threats of vengeance. At first he could only just keep them in sight; but, with his gigantic strides, he soon began to gain upon them when the ground grew rocky and [92]hilly. Then Sigurd threw down Helga’s green branch, and immediately a thick forest rose between him and his enemy.
Without pausing to question his daughter, the giant marched after his horse, muttering threats of revenge. At first, he could barely keep them in sight; but with his enormous strides, he quickly started to catch up when the ground became rocky and hilly. Then Sigurd dropped Helga’s green branch, and instantly a dense forest appeared between him and his foe.
But the giant seized his axe, and began with mighty strokes to hew his way through the wood. Crash went trees and bushes; crash, crash, to right and to left, and when Sigurd looked back a second time, the giant was through the forest, and close behind him. Then Sigurd touched the white stone with his stick, and immediately such a terrible hailstorm broke loose behind him that the giant was killed on the spot, while Sigurd rode on in bright sunshine.
But the giant grabbed his axe and started chopping his way through the woods with powerful blows. Trees and bushes crashed down; boom, boom, to the right and to the left. When Sigurd glanced back a second time, the giant had gotten through the forest and was right behind him. Then Sigurd touched the white stone with his stick, and suddenly, a fierce hailstorm erupted behind him that killed the giant instantly, while Sigurd rode on in bright sunshine.
The giant dead, Sigurd thought he would return and fetch Helga; but while he was debating which road to take, he saw his stepmother’s dog running towards him. The dog was dusty and footsore, and whined piteously as he drew near. Sigurd dismounted, and went to meet him; the dog put his paws upon the prince’s knee, and looked up at him with tears running down his face. Then Sigurd’s heart was very heavy, for he knew misfortune was threatening his beloved stepmother. He leapt on to his horse, and rode at full speed, taking no rest, either by day or night, till at length he came out of the thick pinewoods, and saw the palace before him. In the courtyard a great crowd was assembled, and there, fastened to a stake, and surrounded by huge faggots, he saw the graceful figure of his stepmother. [93]
The giant was dead, and Sigurd thought about going back to get Helga; but while he was figuring out which road to take, he spotted his stepmother’s dog running toward him. The dog was dirty and exhausted, whining sadly as it approached. Sigurd got off his horse and went to meet him; the dog put his paws on the prince’s knee and looked up at him with tears streaming down his face. Sigurd’s heart felt very heavy because he sensed that something bad was happening to his beloved stepmother. He jumped back on his horse and rode as fast as he could, resting neither during the day nor at night, until finally he emerged from the dense pinewoods and saw the palace ahead. In the courtyard, a large crowd had gathered, and there, tied to a stake and surrounded by massive bundles of sticks, he saw the graceful figure of his stepmother. [93]
“Here is Sigurd—Sigurd, the king’s lost son,” he heard voices say, as if in a dream, as he galloped furiously on.
“Here is Sigurd—Sigurd, the king’s lost son,” he heard voices say, almost like a dream, as he rode on at full speed.
He, however, saw nothing but the beautiful pale face of the queen as he leaped from his horse, and pushed his way through the crowd, sword in hand. He cut the bands with which Injibjörg was fastened, scattered the guards, and carried her into the palace, to his father’s room.
He only saw the beautiful pale face of the queen as he jumped off his horse and made his way through the crowd, sword in hand. He cut the ropes that bound Injibjörg, pushed aside the guards, and took her into the palace, to his father’s room.
There he found the king lying on his couch, sick unto death for grief at the loss of his son.
There he found the king lying on his couch, deathly sick from grief over the loss of his son.
“My father,” Sigurd cried, as he stood before him with his arm round his stepmother, “what is this that has been done? Why has my mother been treated thus in my absence?”
“My father,” Sigurd exclaimed, standing in front of him with his arm around his stepmother, “what has happened here? Why has my mother been treated this way while I was gone?”
“My son,” his father cried, hardly believing that he saw him alive and well before him, “where hast thou been? The people declared the queen had taken thy life, and she was therefore condemned to death, while I was too ill to save her from their vengeance. Forgive me, Sigurd, and beg the queen also to pardon me;” and he embraced them both with the utmost affection.
“My son,” his father exclaimed, barely able to believe he was seeing him alive and well, “where have you been? Everyone said the queen had taken your life, and she was condemned to death because of it, while I was too sick to defend her from their anger. Please forgive me, Sigurd, and ask the queen to forgive me too;” and he hugged them both with all his love.
Then Sigurd related all his adventures, and how he had freed Injibjörg for ever from the hateful power of her sisters. His love for his stepmother was greater than ever, as he heard of all that she had suffered in his absence. He was not happy now when she was out of his sight, and he tried in every way to make [94]up to her for what had passed. He told her, too, of Helga in the castle by the lake; and when she was quite restored to health, he set out, with her blessing and that of his father, to fetch the maiden to his home, as he had promised.
Then Sigurd shared all his adventures and how he had saved Injibjörg once and for all from the terrible influence of her sisters. His love for his stepmother grew stronger than ever as he learned about all she had endured while he was away. He felt unhappy when she was out of sight, and he made every effort to make [94] up to her for what had happened. He also told her about Helga in the castle by the lake; and once she was fully recovered, he set off, with her blessing and that of his father, to bring the young woman to his home, just as he had promised.
Helga was rejoiced to see Sigurd again, for she had watched for him day by day. They brought away all the treasures of the castle, and in a short time there was a magnificent wedding between Helga and Sigurd, the marriage feast lasting a whole month.
Helga was thrilled to see Sigurd again, as she had been waiting for him every day. They took all the treasures from the castle, and soon there was a stunning wedding between Helga and Sigurd, with the celebration lasting a whole month.
When the king died, Sigurd and Helga came to the throne, and, guided by the wise counsels of Injibjörg, the kingdom became renowned far and near for its good rule and the happiness of its people. [95]
When the king died, Sigurd and Helga took the throne, and with the wise advice of Injibjörg, the kingdom became famous for its good governance and the happiness of its citizens. [95]
Lineik and Laufey

In olden days, there once lived a king called Ring, and his queen Gytha, who reigned over a mighty kingdom. They had two children, a son and a daughter, who were both almost grown up when my story begins. The boy was called Siegfrid, and the daughter Lineik. They were both as beautiful in person as they were gifted in mind. No one in the whole kingdom was their equal; and they loved each other so dearly that the one was never happy when the other one was away. Their father, therefore, had a beautiful palace built for them, where they had as many servants as they wanted, and everything they could possibly wish for.
In ancient times, there was a king named Ring and his queen Gytha, who ruled over a powerful kingdom. They had two children, a son and a daughter, who were both nearly adults when my story starts. The son was named Siegfrid and the daughter Lineik. They were as stunning in appearance as they were intelligent. No one in the entire kingdom could compare to them; they loved each other so much that one was never happy when the other was away. Their father, therefore, had a gorgeous palace built for them, where they had as many servants as they desired and everything they could possibly want.
Here the brother and sister lived together very happily until the queen fell ill, and feeling her end was drawing near, she called the king to her bedside.
Here, the brother and sister lived together very happily until the queen got sick, and feeling that her end was near, she called the king to her bedside.
“Dear husband,” she said, “we have lived very happily together; but now my end is drawing near, and, before I die, I hope you will grant two requests I wish to make—first, if ever you marry again, do not choose your wife from any small village or lonely [96]island, but bring your bride from one of the large cities in the neighbouring kingdoms. If you do this, good fortune will attend you. Secondly, never let any one or anything come between you and our dear children; they will bring you good luck and happiness if you always let them stand first in your love and affection.”
“Dear husband,” she said, “we’ve had a wonderful life together, but my time is coming to an end. Before I die, I hope you’ll agree to two requests. First, if you ever marry again, please don’t choose your wife from a small village or remote [96]island. Instead, find your bride from one of the big cities in the neighboring kingdoms. If you do this, you’ll have good fortune. Secondly, never let anyone or anything come between you and our dear children; they will bring you happiness and good luck if you always put them first in your love and affection.”
When the queen had spoken these words, she lay back and died. The king was very grieved at her death. He sorrowed so greatly that he never left his room and would not see any one, and all the affairs of the kingdom came to a standstill.
When the queen finished speaking, she leaned back and died. The king was heartbroken over her death. He mourned so deeply that he never left his room and refused to see anyone, causing all the kingdom's affairs to come to a halt.
Then one day the prime minister came to him, and told him that there would be a rebellion, and that the country would go to ruin if he continued to shut himself up instead of attending to the affairs of his kingdom.
Then one day, the prime minister came to him and said that there would be a rebellion and that the country would fall apart if he kept isolating himself instead of dealing with the issues of his kingdom.
“It is far more kingly,” he concluded, “to pull yourself together, and try and overcome your grief for the sake of your people, than to sit alone and lament! Besides, why should you not look around for another queen, who will be worthy to succeed your late consort?”
“It’s way more noble,” he wrapped up, “to gather yourself and work through your sorrow for the sake of your people than to just sit by yourself and cry! Plus, why not search for another queen who would be deserving to take the place of your late wife?”
“Alas! that will be no easy task,” said the king, sighing deeply. “I will not, however, gainsay your words. As, however, such is your advice, it is best that the responsibility of the choice should also be yours. I therefore empower you to find me a bride worthy to share my throne, and be a successor to my [97]late wife. I only make one stipulation: you must not seek her in any small village or lonely island, but from some large neighbouring state.”
“Unfortunately, that's going to be a tough job,” said the king, sighing deeply. “I won't deny what you've said. Since this is your advice, it's only fair that you take on the responsibility of the choice as well. So, I give you the authority to find me a bride worthy to share my throne and to be a successor to my [97]late wife. I only have one condition: you must not look for her in any small village or remote island, but from a large neighboring state.”
The minister, delighted that he had at last roused the king, and filled with the importance of his mission, promised to bear in mind the king’s instructions, and set about preparing for the journey. The king provided him with a magnificent outfit, and a large and imposing following, and started him on his journey.
The minister, thrilled that he had finally awakened the king, and filled with the significance of his mission, promised to remember the king’s instructions and got started on preparing for the trip. The king provided him with a stunning outfit, along with a grand and impressive entourage, and sent him off on his journey.
When they had sailed for about three days on their way to the neighbouring kingdom, suddenly a thick white fog arose; they could no longer see where they were going, and for a whole month they sailed about first in one direction then in another, for they had lost all reckoning. Whichever way they steered their vessels, no land was in sight, and they were beginning to lose all heart, when at length one day they saw a faint grey line on the horizon; gradually, as they came nearer, they could distinguish hills and trees, and finding a nice gently shelving beach in a sheltered nook, they ran their boats ashore, and landing, pitched their tents on the strand. But not a single human being was in sight, all was perfectly still, and they thought they must have landed on a desert island.
When they had been sailing for about three days toward the neighboring kingdom, a thick white fog suddenly rolled in; they lost sight of where they were going, and for a whole month they drifted in one direction and then another, having completely lost their way. No matter which way they steered their boats, there was no land in sight, and they were starting to lose hope when, one day, they finally spotted a faint grey line on the horizon. Gradually, as they got closer, they could make out hills and trees, and finding a nice gently sloping beach in a sheltered cove, they brought their boats ashore. Upon landing, they set up their tents on the beach. But there wasn't a single person to be seen; everything was perfectly quiet, and they thought they must have landed on a deserted island.
While the men, tired with their exertions, were resting, the minister decided to go on a little way inland and explore; and as the sun was now very hot, for it was about mid-day, he bent his steps [98]towards a forest he saw some little way ahead. He had not gone very long in that direction, when he suddenly heard a harp being played; following the sound, he came to an open glade, and there, sitting on a fallen tree, he saw a beautiful woman, so grand, so stately, he thought he had never before seen any one so enchanting. Her playing on the harp was so perfect, that it was happiness only to listen to her, while at her feet sat the loveliest maiden he had ever seen, whose sweet voice accompanied the harpist.
While the men, worn out from their efforts, were resting, the minister decided to take a short walk inland to explore. Since the sun was blazing and it was around midday, he headed towards a nearby forest he spotted ahead. He hadn't walked far in that direction when he suddenly heard someone playing a harp. Following the sound, he stumbled upon a clearing and there, sitting on a fallen tree, was a stunning woman, so impressive and regal that he thought he had never seen anyone so captivating before. Her harp playing was so flawless that it felt like pure joy just to listen, while at her feet sat the most beautiful girl he had ever seen, whose sweet voice harmonized with the harpist.
The prime minister doffed his hat and bowed courteously to the lady, who, on seeing him approach, rose and returned his greeting with much friendliness, asking him where he was going and what was the object of his journey.
The prime minister tipped his hat and politely bowed to the lady, who, upon seeing him come closer, stood up and greeted him warmly, asking him where he was headed and what the purpose of his trip was.
The minister, quite charmed with her kindness, told her the purpose of his coming.
The minister, quite taken by her kindness, revealed the reason for his visit.
“How strange!” said the lady, “for almost the same thing has happened to me. I, too, have lost my husband. He was one of the great kings who reigned on this continent; but, alas! one sad day the Vikings came, they overran the whole land, killed my husband, and took possession of this country. It was only with great difficulty, and not without much danger, that I managed to escape with this maiden, who is my daughter.”
“That's so strange!” said the lady. “Something similar happened to me. I also lost my husband. He was one of the great kings who ruled this continent; but, sadly, one unfortunate day the Vikings came, took over the entire land, killed my husband, and seized this country. It was only with great difficulty and a lot of danger that I managed to escape with this young woman, who is my daughter.”
When the girl heard this, she said softly—
When the girl heard this, she said softly—
“Is that the truth you are speaking?” [99]
“Is that the truth you’re saying?” [99]
A sharp slap on the ear, while the minister was looking at the harp, rewarded the girl’s speech.
A quick slap on the ear, while the minister was looking at the harp, was the response to the girl's comment.
“Don’t forget what I told you,” muttered the lady.
“Don’t forget what I told you,” whispered the lady.
The prime minister, who had not noticed anything, now asked the lady what her name was, and whether he could do anything for her.
The prime minister, who hadn't noticed anything, now asked the woman what her name was and if he could do anything for her.
“I am called Blauvör,” she replied, “and my daughter’s name is Laufey.”
“I’m called Blauvör,” she replied, “and my daughter’s name is Laufey.”
Then the minister sat down beside her and began to talk to her; finding her very clever and well-informed, and fearing that if he went further he might fare worse, he thought he could not do better than secure so wise and beautiful a wife for the king; so he made proposals for her hand in his master’s name. His embassy seemed very welcome to Blauvör, who said she would be quite willing to accompany him, and that there need be no delay, “for I have all my treasures here with me, and shall not require any attendants beyond my daughter Laufey.”
Then the minister sat down next to her and started talking; he found her to be very smart and knowledgeable, and worried that if he pushed further, things might go badly for him. So he figured it would be best to secure such a wise and beautiful wife for the king, and he proposed her hand on behalf of his master. Blauvör seemed quite pleased with the proposal and said she would be more than willing to go with him, adding that there was no need for any delays, “because I have all my treasures with me, and I won’t need any attendants other than my daughter Laufey.”
And so, without loss of time, the minister conducted Blauvör and Laufey to the shore. The tents were struck, and the whole party having got on board again, the sails were set and the ships turned homeward.
And so, without wasting any time, the minister took Blauvör and Laufey to the shore. The tents were taken down, and once everyone was back on board, the sails were set, and the ships headed home.
The dense fog which had accompanied them was now quite dispersed, and they saw that they had landed on a small rocky island; but all were too delighted at the thoughts of the homeward journey to take any notice of this. [100]
The thick fog that had been with them was now mostly gone, and they realized they had landed on a small rocky island; however, everyone was too happy about the idea of heading home to pay any attention to it. [100]
A fine fresh wind drove the vessels merrily along, and after six days’ delightful sailing, they came in sight of land, and soon recognized the great high towers of the king’s castle. Then the anchors were dropped, and they speedily began to disembark, the minister at once sending a message to King Ring, to announce their arrival.
A nice, fresh breeze pushed the ships happily along, and after six days of enjoyable sailing, they spotted land and soon recognized the tall towers of the king’s castle. Then the anchors were dropped, and they quickly started to disembark, with the minister immediately sending a message to King Ring to announce their arrival.
The king was delighted to hear that his minister had been so successful. He at once put on his grandest robes of state, and, accompanied by his chief ministers and all the principal courtiers, equally richly attired, he proceeded down to the shore to receive and welcome his bride.
The king was thrilled to hear that his minister had done so well. He immediately put on his finest royal robes, and, accompanied by his top ministers and all the main courtiers, who were also dressed extravagantly, he went down to the shore to greet and welcome his bride.
He had only gone half way when he met his prime minister, leading two beautiful women by the hand. Both were richly dressed in gold-embroidered robes, and decked with rare jewels. When King Ring saw all this richness and beauty, he was delighted beyond measure, and when he was told that the elder and the most beautiful of the two was his destined bride, he thought himself the most fortunate of kings.
He had only gone halfway when he ran into his prime minister, who was holding hands with two beautiful women. Both were dressed in luxurious, gold-embroidered robes and adorned with rare jewels. When King Ring saw all this splendor and beauty, he was incredibly pleased, and when he learned that the older and most beautiful of the two was his destined bride, he considered himself the luckiest of kings.
He thanked the minister warmly for what he had done, and in his joyful greeting of mother and daughter, he quite forgot to ask whence his bride and her daughter had come, but led them with great pomp into the city, and lodged them in the most magnificent rooms in the palace.
He warmly thanked the minister for what he had done, and in his joyful greeting of the mother and daughter, he completely forgot to ask where his bride and her daughter had come from, but he led them with great ceremony into the city and put them up in the most magnificent rooms in the palace.
A grand wedding-feast was speedily arranged, and all the great people in the kingdom were invited, [101]only Siegfrid and Lineik were not asked. The king was so engrossed with his beautiful bride, sitting beside her and talking to her, that he had completely forgotten them.
A lavish wedding feast was quickly organized, and all the important people in the kingdom were invited, [101] but Siegfrid and Lineik were left out. The king was so captivated by his stunning bride, sitting next to her and chatting away, that he completely forgot about them.
The wedding was one of the grandest that had ever been seen, and after this feast, all the guests received rich gifts ere they departed, and then at the end of the week the king began again to look after the affairs of his kingdom.
The wedding was one of the most extravagant that had ever been seen, and after this celebration, all the guests received lavish gifts before they left. Then, at the end of the week, the king started to focus on the matters of his kingdom again.
Thus some time passed quietly, the queen was always present when the king received his ministers, and though she never said much, whispers soon went abroad that matters were not as they should be. The queen wished everything to be done her way, and insisted on hearing all that was being arranged, so that King Ring began to think that his marriage was not, after all, such a great piece of luck as he had at first imagined.
Thus some time went by quietly, the queen was always there when the king met with his ministers, and although she didn't say much, rumors started circulating that things weren't quite right. The queen wanted everything done her way and insisted on being informed about all the plans, which led King Ring to begin to suspect that his marriage might not be the great fortune he had initially thought.
As for Siegfrid and Lineik, the queen never asked about them, nor did she see them. They never came to the palace, but kept to their own house and grounds.
As for Siegfrid and Lineik, the queen never inquired about them, nor did she see them. They never visited the palace and stayed in their own home and property.
Then, after a time, some of the people about the court began to disappear. No one could find out where they had gone, or what had become of them, and it was always those who had opposed the queen in the council. The king, thinking they had gone away because they would not agree to the queen’s wishes, at first took no notice of these strange [102]disappearances, but appointed other ministers in their place; and so things went on for some time.
Then, after a while, some people around the court started to vanish. No one could figure out where they had gone or what had happened to them, and it was always those who had opposed the queen in council. The king, thinking they had left because they wouldn’t agree with the queen’s desires, initially ignored these strange [102] disappearances, but appointed other ministers in their place; and so things continued for a while.
Then one day the queen came to the king and said she thought it was time for him to make his journey through the country to collect the revenue.
Then one day the queen went to the king and said she thought it was time for him to travel through the country to collect the taxes.
“I have helped you so much in all your business that I can easily carry on the government while you are away, so you need not hurry home, but take your time and enjoy yourself,” she added.
“I've helped you so much with your business that I can easily handle the government while you're away, so there's no need to rush home. Take your time and enjoy yourself,” she added.
The king did not much care to go away. He was getting old, and thought his prime minister might well have gone in his stead, but he was falling each day more under the queen’s rule. She was the one who settled and decided everything, and if any one ventured to oppose her they were made to rue it.
The king didn't really want to leave. He was getting old and thought his prime minister could have gone instead, but he was gradually becoming more influenced by the queen. She was the one who made all the decisions, and if anyone dared to oppose her, they regretted it.
The king therefore fitted out his ships for the journey, but he was very sorrowful and sad at heart. When everything was ready for him to start, he went to the house of his two children, where of late he had seldom been. A warm greeting welcomed him, and both Siegfrid and Lineik could not make enough of their father.
The king prepared his ships for the journey, but he felt very sad and troubled inside. When everything was ready for him to leave, he went to the home of his two children, where he hadn't been much lately. They greeted him warmly, and both Siegfrid and Lineik were eager to show their affection for their father.
When the time for bidding them farewell drew near, the king grew very sad again, and sighing deeply, said—
When it was time to say goodbye, the king became very sad again and, with a deep sigh, said—
“I cannot tell you, my children, what a sad foreboding haunts me that some evil threatens you. If I should not return from this journey, I fear it will not be safe for you to remain here. Take my advice [103]therefore, and go away secretly, as soon as you are sure that there is no hope of my return. When you start, remember you must go towards the East—you will then soon arrive at a high, steep rock; when you have climbed this rock you will come to a long, narrow valley. Follow this valley till you come to two beautiful trees, the one has bright, glossy green leaves, the other dark bronze ones. They are hollow, and so arranged that they can be securely fastened from the inside, the opening being invisible from the outside. You must each get into one of these trees, and as long as you remain in them, nothing can touch you.”
“I can’t tell you, my kids, how much I feel like something bad is about to happen to you. If I don’t make it back from this journey, I’m worried it won’t be safe for you to stay here. So, take my advice [103]and leave quietly as soon as you realize there’s no hope of me coming back. When you leave, remember to head East—you’ll soon reach a tall, steep rock; after you climb it, you’ll find a long, narrow valley. Follow that valley until you see two beautiful trees: one has bright, shiny green leaves and the other has dark bronze ones. They’re hollow and designed so that you can secure yourselves inside, with the opening hidden from the outside. Each of you should get into one of these trees, and as long as you stay there, nothing can harm you.”
Then the king took a tender farewell of his children, and getting on board his ship, the sails were unfurled, and he started off on his journey. They had not, however, been long at sea, before a frightful storm arose. Peals of thunder rent the air, the lightning flashed incessantly, and the wind and rain lashed the sea till the waves rose mountains high and engulfed the ships, so that the king and all on board the ships were drowned.
Then the king said a sweet goodbye to his children and boarded his ship. The sails were raised, and he set off on his journey. However, they hadn’t been at sea long when a terrifying storm hit. Thunder roared in the sky, lightning flashed constantly, and the wind and rain battered the sea until the waves towered high, swallowing the ships. The king and everyone on board drowned.
That same night of the storm, Prince Siegfrid had a strange dream. He saw his father standing beside his bed, his clothes streaming with water. Bending over his son, he took the crown off his head and placed it beside Siegfrid on the pillow, and then passed silently away.
That same stormy night, Prince Siegfrid had a bizarre dream. He saw his father standing next to his bed, his clothes soaked with water. Leaning over his son, he took the crown off his head and set it beside Siegfrid on the pillow, then quietly drifted away.
When Siegfrid awoke next morning, he told [104]Lineik his dream, and they both agreed that this could only be a warning from their father, telling them of his death at sea.
When Siegfrid woke up the next morning, he told [104]Lineik about his dream, and they both agreed that it could only be a warning from their father, informing them of his death at sea.

“SHE APPEARED MORE LIKE SOME TERRIBLE GIANTESS.”
“She looked more like a terrifying giantess.”
They therefore quickly gathered together all their clothes and jewels, and ere the sun had fully risen, they were well on their way on the road their father had told them of.
They quickly gathered all their clothes and jewelry, and before the sun had fully risen, they were well on their way down the road their father had mentioned.
When they reached the foot of the hill they looked back, and there they beheld their step-mother in the [105]distance, following them. She looked so fierce and angry, and so big, that she appeared more like some terrible giantess than an ordinary woman. Fortunately they had passed the wood at the foot of the hill, so they set fire to this, and the flames rose so quickly and brightly that their step-mother was unable to pass it, and had to go round. This gave Siegfrid and his sister time to get up the hill, but it was a long and weary climb, and once or twice Lineik was fain to sit down, but Siegfrid took her up in his arms and carried her till she was again able to walk. At last they reached the narrow valley in which stood the two trees their father had told them of. Lineik chose the one with the bronze-coloured leaves, and Siegfrid, having seen her safely fastened in, got into the other tree, drawing the opening to after him. But though no one could look into the trees, the rough, thick bark grew in such cunning twists and turns, that those inside could see everything that happened outside, and the brother and sister were thus able to talk to one another.
When they reached the bottom of the hill, they looked back and saw their stepmother in the [105]distance, following them. She looked so fierce and angry, and so big, that she seemed more like a terrifying giantess than an ordinary woman. Luckily, they had already passed the woods at the foot of the hill, so they set it on fire. The flames rose so quickly and brightly that their stepmother couldn't get past it and had to go around. This gave Siegfrid and his sister time to climb up the hill, but it was a long and tiring ascent, and a couple of times Lineik wanted to sit down. However, Siegfrid picked her up and carried her until she was able to walk again. Eventually, they reached the narrow valley where the two trees their father had told them about stood. Lineik chose the one with the bronze-colored leaves, and after he secured her safely inside, Siegfrid got into the other tree, pulling the opening closed behind him. Even though no one could see into the trees, the rough, thick bark twisted and turned in such clever ways that those inside could see everything happening outside, allowing the brother and sister to talk to each other.
About this time, there reigned a great and powerful king in Greece, called Menelaus. He had two children, a son called Tellus, and a daughter called Hebe. They were beautiful, clever, and good, and it would have been difficult to find their equals in all the land.
About this time, there was a great and powerful king in Greece named Menelaus. He had two children, a son named Tellus and a daughter named Hebe. They were beautiful, smart, and kind, and it would have been hard to find anyone like them in all the land.
When Tellus grew to man’s estate, he distinguished himself by many brave and noble deeds during his numerous warlike expeditions, which often carried [106]him far away into foreign lands, and while thus travelling in search of adventures, he had more than once heard of Princess Lineik, who, it was said, surpassed all other women in beauty, wit, and goodness; so he determined to try and win her for his bride.
When Tellus became an adult, he stood out for his many brave and noble actions during his many military campaigns, which frequently took him far into foreign lands. While traveling in search of adventures, he had often heard about Princess Lineik, who was said to be more beautiful, clever, and kind than any other woman. So, he decided to try to win her as his bride.
When he neared the island of King Ring, the wicked queen, who by her enchantments was aware of his coming and also his reasons for so doing, prepared to receive him with all honour. Dressing herself in her most magnificent garments, she ordered Laufey to do the same, and then went down to the shore with her maidens to receive him.
When he got close to the island of King Ring, the evil queen, who knew he was coming and why because of her magic, got ready to welcome him with great respect. She put on her most stunning clothes, had Laufey dress up too, and then headed down to the shore with her attendants to greet him.
The prince, on landing, greeted her with great respect, and asked after King Ring, whereupon the queen, drawing forth her handkerchief, pretended to wipe away her tears, and told him that the king and all his attendants had perished at sea in a frightful gale, and declared she could never get over her great loss.
The prince, upon arriving, greeted her with great respect and inquired about King Ring. The queen, pulling out her handkerchief, pretended to wipe away her tears and told him that the king and all his attendants had drowned at sea in a terrible storm, adding that she could never overcome her immense loss.
“And where is Princess Lineik?” asked Tellus.
“And where is Princess Lineik?” asked Tellus.
“This is my dear step-daughter,” replied the queen, drawing Laufey forward, who, ashamed and angry, had kept in the background.
“This is my dear stepdaughter,” replied the queen, pulling Laufey forward, who, embarrassed and angry, had stayed in the background.
The prince seemed much surprised, for though Laufey was very pretty, yet from the fame of Lineik’s beauty he had pictured the latter as much handsomer.
The prince seemed quite surprised, because even though Laufey was very pretty, he had imagined Lineik to be much more attractive based on her reputation for beauty.
But the queen, seeing his disappointment, said he must not be surprised that the dear child looked pale [107]and sad, having lost both father and brother at one blow.
But the queen, noticing his disappointment, said he shouldn't be surprised that the dear child looked pale [107]and sad, having lost both her father and brother at once.
Prince Tellus thought this was but natural, so he formally demanded the princess’s hand in marriage. As may well be imagined, he did not meet with any opposition from the queen, who said she would hurry on the preparations, but Prince Tellus said he had promised his father that the marriage should take place in Greece, with all due splendour, and that the princess must therefore return with him.
Prince Tellus thought this was only natural, so he officially asked for the princess’s hand in marriage. As one might expect, he faced no resistance from the queen, who said she would speed up the preparations. However, Prince Tellus mentioned that he had promised his father that the wedding would take place in Greece, with all the necessary grandeur, and that the princess would need to return with him.
The queen offered to accompany them, but this the prince would not consent to. So Laufey and her maidens were escorted to the prince’s ship, and they set sail for Greece, leaving Brunhild behind, greatly to her chagrin.
The queen offered to join them, but the prince wouldn’t agree to that. So Laufey and her maids were taken to the prince’s ship, and they sailed off to Greece, leaving Brunhild behind, much to her disappointment.
They had not sailed far, when a dense white mist overtook them. The steersman lost his reckoning, and when at length the fog lifted, they found they had sailed up a beautiful fiord. The mountains with their snowy tops rose steeply on each side at the entrance, but as they got further in, the fiord widened, and grassy slopes shelved down to the golden sands.
They hadn't sailed far when a thick white mist surrounded them. The steersman lost his way, and when the fog finally cleared, they discovered they had entered a stunning fjord. The mountains with their snowy peaks towered steeply on either side at the entrance, but as they went further in, the fjord opened up, and grassy slopes sloped down to the golden sands.
The prince ordered a boat to be lowered, and getting in, they rowed on till they came to the entrance of a narrow valley in which stood two beautiful trees.
The prince had a boat lowered, and once they got in, they rowed until they reached the entrance of a narrow valley where two beautiful trees stood.
The prince landed to look at them. He had never seen anything like them before, and nothing would [108]satisfy him but to have them cut down and carried on board his ship to take back to Greece.
The prince landed to check them out. He had never seen anything like them before, and nothing would [108] satisfy him except having them chopped down and taken back on his ship to Greece.
No sooner were they brought on board than the fog lifted. The sails were immediately unfurled, and the homeward journey was speedily effected.
No sooner had they come on board than the fog cleared. The sails were quickly unfurled, and they set off on their journey home without delay.
On his arrival, Prince Tellus at once led Laufey to the palace, where she was received with all honour. He gave her up his own magnificent rooms, which looked on the court where the great fountains played and the beautiful doves circled amid the fruit and flower-laden trees and shrubs. Here Laufey was to spend her days, while at night she retired to the women’s apartments under the care of the queen.
On his arrival, Prince Tellus immediately took Laufey to the palace, where she was welcomed with great honor. He gave her his own stunning rooms, which overlooked the courtyard where the grand fountains flowed and the lovely doves flew among the fruit and flower-filled trees and bushes. Laufey was to spend her days here, while at night she moved to the women’s quarters under the care of the queen.
The two beautiful trees, however, Prince Tellus declared he could not part from; so he had them placed in his room, one at the head and the other at the foot of his couch.
The two beautiful trees, however, Prince Tellus declared he couldn't part with; so he had them placed in his room, one at the head and the other at the foot of his couch.
Meanwhile the preparations for the wedding went on apace.
Meanwhile, the preparations for the wedding were moving along quickly.
The prince, according to the custom of the country, then brought Laufey (believing she was Lineik) three pieces of rich silk, to make him three tunics; one was blue, the other was red, and the third one was green. She was to make up the blue one first, then the red one, and last of all the green one, which was to surpass both the others in richness and beauty of design. “For,” added the prince, “the green one is the one I shall wear on our wedding-day.”
The prince, following the country's tradition, then brought Laufey (thinking she was Lineik) three pieces of luxurious silk to make him three tunics; one was blue, another was red, and the last was green. She was to make the blue one first, then the red one, and finally the green one, which was meant to be more beautiful and elegant than the others. “Because,” the prince added, “the green one is what I’ll wear on our wedding day.”
Laufey took the three bits of stuff, and the prince [109]departed. But no sooner had he closed the door than, sitting down on the couch between the two trees, she burst into tears.
Laufey took the three items, and the prince [109] left. But as soon as he closed the door, she sat down on the couch between the two trees and started crying.

“CREEPING FORTH FROM HER TREE, GREATLY TO LAUFEY’S SURPRISE.”
“CREEPING OUT FROM HER TREE, MUCH TO LAUFEY’S SURPRISE.”
Oh! what was she to do? Brunhild had never taught Laufey anything, but just let her grow up as she would, so how could she, who had never had a needle in her hand, make up or embroider these beautiful stuffs? And if the prince discovered how ignorant she was, would he not send her away with scorn and laughter, or perhaps even have her put to death for her deception?
Oh! What was she supposed to do? Brunhild had never taught Laufey anything; she just let her grow up however she wanted. So how could she, who had never even held a needle, make or embroider these beautiful pieces? And if the prince found out how clueless she was, wouldn't he send her away with contempt and laughter, or maybe even have her executed for deceiving him?
And the poor girl sobbed and cried as if her heart would break.
And the poor girl wept and cried as if her heart would shatter.
Now, as has already been mentioned, Siegfrid and Lineik were inside the two beautiful trees. They could therefore see all that passed in the prince’s chamber, and when they heard poor Laufey’s lamentations, Siegfrid was so touched at sight of the girl’s tears that he said to his sister—
Now, as already mentioned, Siegfrid and Lineik were inside the two beautiful trees. They could see everything that happened in the prince’s chamber, and when they heard poor Laufey crying, Siegfrid was so moved by the girl’s tears that he said to his sister—
“Sister Lineik,
“Sister Lineik,
Laufey weeps;
Laufey cries;
Oh, have pity on her,
Oh, have mercy on her,
And assist her with her task.”
And help her with her task.”
Then Lineik replied—
Then Lineik responded—
“Hast thou forgotten, oh brother,
"Have you forgotten, oh brother,"
All Brunhild’s wicked deeds,
All of Brunhild’s evil deeds,
And how she endeavoured
And how she tried
To kill both you and me?”
"To kill us both?"
But after a while Lineik consented, and creeping forth from her tree, greatly to Laufey’s surprise, she [110]told her who she was and how she came there. Then sitting down beside her, helped her so effectually with her skilful fingers that the tunic was soon completed, greatly to Laufey’s delight. Lineik crept back into her tree, and when Prince Tellus appeared, she showed him the garment.
But after some time, Lineik agreed, and creeping out from her tree, much to Laufey’s surprise, she [110]revealed who she was and how she got there. Then, sitting down next to her, she helped her so effectively with her skilled hands that the tunic was soon finished, much to Laufey’s delight. Lineik then crawled back into her tree, and when Prince Tellus showed up, she showed him the garment.
“I have never seen so prettily worked a tunic,” he said, greatly pleased. “Now take the piece of red silk and let that be as much more finely embroidered as the stuff itself is richer.”
“I have never seen a tunic that was so beautifully made,” he said, very happy. “Now take the piece of red silk and make sure it’s even more finely embroidered, just as the fabric itself is more luxurious.”
But when Laufey found herself confronted with this fresh piece of work, all her courage fled. How could she carry out the prince’s wishes? And she began to cry.
But when Laufey faced this new challenge, all her courage vanished. How could she fulfill the prince’s wishes? And she started to cry.
Then Siegfrid again called to his sister—
Then Siegfrid called out to his sister again—
“Sister Lineik,
"Sister Lineik,"
Laufey weeps;
Laufey cries;
Oh, have pity on her,
Oh, have mercy on her,
And assist her with her task.”
And help her with her task.”
And again Lineik answered—
And again Lineik responded—
“Hast thou forgotten, oh brother,
"Have you forgotten, oh brother,
Brunhild’s wicked deeds,
Brunhild's evil actions,
And how she used all endeavours
And how she used all her efforts
To kill both you and me?”
To kill both you and me?"
Nevertheless, after a while she again consented to help Laufey, and leaving her tree she sat down beside her, cut out and made up the red tunic, devoting even more care and skill than on the first one. All the seams were embroidered in gold thread, and precious stones bordered the neck and skirt. [111]
Nevertheless, after a while, she agreed to help Laufey again. Leaving her tree, she sat down beside her and cut out and sewed the red tunic, putting even more care and skill into it than the first one. All the seams were embroidered with gold thread, and precious stones decorated the neck and hem. [111]
When it was ready she gave it to Laufey, while she herself slipped back into her tree.
When it was ready, she handed it to Laufey, and then she slipped back into her tree.
Prince Tellus was greatly pleased when he saw the second tunic.
Prince Tellus was very pleased when he saw the second tunic.
“Why, this is more beautifully worked than the first tunic! I can hardly imagine how you have done it without any one to help you. Now you must make the third and last tunic. I will give you three days to finish it; and remember that this tunic must surpass both the others in beauty of design and richness of embroidery, for I shall wear it on our wedding-day.”
“Wow, this is even more beautifully made than the first tunic! I can barely believe you did this all by yourself. Now you need to make the third and final tunic. I’ll give you three days to complete it; and keep in mind that this tunic has to be more beautiful in design and richer in embroidery than the other two, because I’ll be wearing it on our wedding day.”
After the prince had gone, Laufey sat down on the couch, and felt very sad. How could she hope that Lineik would again help her? She had done so twice, notwithstanding all the ill the queen had intended against her and Siegfrid, and it was too much to expect her to aid her again, and, thinking thus sadly, the tears streamed down her cheeks.
After the prince left, Laufey sat down on the couch and felt really sad. How could she expect Lineik to help her again? She had already done so twice, despite all the harm the queen wanted to bring upon her and Siegfrid, and it was too much to hope for her to assist her again. Lost in these sad thoughts, tears streamed down her cheeks.
But Prince Siegfrid was so touched by the poor girl’s grief that he again said to his sister—
But Prince Siegfrid was so moved by the poor girl’s sadness that he turned to his sister again—
“Lineik, sister,
"Lineik, sis,"
Laufey weeps!
Laufey is crying!
Oh, have pity on her,
Oh, have mercy on her,
And assist her with her task!”
And help her with her task!”
And again Lineik replied—
And again, Lineik responded—
“Hast thou forgotten, oh brother,
"Have you forgotten, oh brother,"
All Brunhild’s wicked deeds,
Brunhild's evil actions,
And how she used all her arts
And how she used all her skills
To kill both you and me?”
To kill both you and me?”
[112]
[112]
Nevertheless, after a while, she again consented to help Laufey, and leaving her tree, she sat down beside her, and with her deft, clever fingers the work made rapid progress, and seemed to grow under her hands. This time she spent even more care and skill on the garment, and when, on the third day, it was finished, there was hardly any portion of the original stuff visible, so thickly was it covered with rich gold and silver scrolls and flowers, starred with rare and precious stones. Lineik and Laufey were so occupied admiring their work, as they sat together on the couch, that they did not hear the lifting of the curtain behind them, as Prince Tellus suddenly entered the room.
Nevertheless, after a while, she agreed to help Laufey again. Leaving her tree, she sat down beside her, and with her skilled fingers, the work progressed quickly and seemed to grow in her hands. This time, she put even more care and skill into the garment, and when it was finished on the third day, hardly any part of the original fabric was visible, so richly was it adorned with gold and silver scrolls and flowers, sprinkled with rare and precious stones. Lineik and Laufey were so busy admiring their work while sitting together on the couch that they didn't notice the curtain being lifted behind them as Prince Tellus suddenly entered the room.
Lineik, with a cry, started up hastily, and was about to slip back into her tree; but the prince sprang after her, and taking hold of both her hands, led her back to the couch, where Laufey sat in fear and trembling.
Lineik cried out and quickly stood up, about to retreat back to her tree; but the prince rushed after her, took hold of both her hands, and brought her back to the couch, where Laufey sat in fear and trembling.
“I have long had my suspicions that some mystery was at work here,” he then said; and, seating himself between the two girls, he continued, “Nay, do not fear me, but”—turning to Lineik—“tell me your name, and who you are, and how you came here.”
“I’ve been suspicious for a while that something mysterious is going on here,” he said, then sat down between the two girls and continued, “Don’t be afraid of me, but”—turning to Lineik—“tell me your name, who you are, and how you got here.”
So Lineik told him who she was, and all about her home, and how she and her brother Siegfrid had come in his ship. And as he sat and listened to her, Prince Tellus thought he had never seen any one so beautiful and clever as Lineik; she was just like [113]what he had always pictured her to himself. Then, casting an angry glance at Laufey, he told her she deserved to be put to death for her deception of him.
So Lineik told him who she was, all about her home, and how she and her brother Siegfrid had come in his ship. As he sat there listening to her, Prince Tellus thought he had never seen anyone so beautiful and smart as Lineik; she was exactly how he had always imagined her. Then, shooting an angry look at Laufey, he told her she deserved to be put to death for deceiving him.
Then Laufey threw herself on her knees before him, and prayed for forgiveness, in which Lineik joined most heartily.
Then Laufey fell to her knees in front of him and begged for forgiveness, with Lineik joining in wholeheartedly.
“I only deceived you about the work of the tunics,” continued Laufey; “for Lineik forbade me to say who had really worked them. You may remember that I never said I was Princess Lineik. It was Queen Brunhild—my mother, as she called herself—who thus deceived you.”
“I only misled you about who made the tunics,” Laufey continued; “because Lineik told me not to reveal who actually created them. You might recall that I never claimed to be Princess Lineik. It was Queen Brunhild—my mother, as she referred to herself—who tricked you like that.”
And while they were thus talking, Prince Siegfrid came forth from his tree, whereupon there were fresh explanations and much rejoicing that the mystery was explained; and Prince Tellus lost no time in claiming the hand of the rightful Princess Lineik. But Lineik said she could not promise to marry any one till her wicked stepmother, who had wrought such ill to every one, was driven forth from the kingdom she had usurped.
And while they were talking, Prince Siegfrid came out from his tree, leading to more explanations and a lot of celebration that the mystery was solved. Prince Tellus quickly asked for the hand of the rightful Princess Lineik. However, Lineik said she couldn’t promise to marry anyone until her evil stepmother, who had caused so much trouble for everyone, was removed from the kingdom she had taken over.
And now Laufey had a wondrous tale to tell. Brunhild was no queen, but a wicked ogress, who reigned over the lonely island, where the Prime Minister had found her. There she had lived in a huge cave, together with other giants and ogres.
And now Laufey had an incredible story to share. Brunhild wasn't a queen, but a wicked ogress, who ruled over the desolate island where the Prime Minister had discovered her. There, she lived in a massive cave along with other giants and ogres.
“I also am a king’s daughter,” continued Laufey. “But Brunhild, with great skill and cunning, stole me away one day when I was playing in the fields with [114]my little companions. She threatened to kill me if I did not obey her in everything, and called me her daughter, for she thought people would then imagine she also came of a kingly race. It was she who killed your father,” continued Laufey, turning to Siegfrid, “and all those people at your court who disappeared so mysteriously were eaten by her at night; for all ogres love human flesh. Her object was to get rid of all your chief people, and then bring over her friends the giants from the stony island, so that they might all live in your rich and fruitful kingdom.”
“I’m also a king’s daughter,” Laufey said. “But Brunhild, with her skill and cunning, kidnapped me one day while I was playing in the fields with [114]my little friends. She threatened to kill me if I didn’t do everything she said and called me her daughter, hoping people would think she was from a royal family too. It was her who killed your father,” Laufey continued, turning to Siegfried, “and all those people at your court who disappeared so mysteriously were eaten by her at night; all ogres love human flesh. Her goal was to eliminate all your important people and then bring over her giant friends from the rocky island, so they could all live in your rich and fertile kingdom.”
When they had heard this tale, Siegfrid said he must at once return home and save his country from the giants. Prince Tellus declared he would accompany him, for it was an adventure quite after his own heart. So they got together a large force, and setting sail, a favourable wind speedily brought them to the island, where they landed, and surrounded the castle before Brunhild had even heard of their arrival; for very few people were about, the greater portion having been killed by Brunhild, and the rest having fled and hidden themselves to escape from the wicked queen.
When they heard this story, Siegfrid said he had to go home right away to save his country from the giants. Prince Tellus said he would join him because it was an adventure he really wanted to be part of. So they gathered a large army, and with a good wind, they quickly reached the island. They landed and surrounded the castle before Brunhild even knew they had arrived; very few people were around, most having been killed by Brunhild, and the rest had fled and hidden to escape the evil queen.
So there was but little attempt at defence, and Brunhild was taken prisoner. When she saw that her wicked plans had been discovered, and that there was no hope of escape, she screamed and raved like a madwoman. But her wicked deeds deserved no [115]pardon. She was condemned to death, and her head cut off, after which her body was burnt on a huge funeral pile in the yard of the castle.
So there was barely any effort to defend herself, and Brunhild was captured. When she realized her evil plans had been uncovered and that there was no chance of escape, she screamed and went wild like a crazed person. But her evil actions earned her no [115]forgiveness. She was sentenced to death, and her head was chopped off, after which her body was burned on a large pyre in the castle yard.
Then the two princes returned to Greece, and a very gay and splendid double wedding took place, at which all the greatest nobles of the kingdom took part; for on his return, Siegfrid, who during the test of the tunics had lost his heart to Laufey, now proposed for her hand.
Then the two princes returned to Greece, and a grand and joyous double wedding took place, attended by all the top nobles of the kingdom; upon his return, Siegfrid, who had fallen for Laufey during the tunic challenge, now asked for her hand in marriage.
After the festivities were over, he and his fair bride returned to his island, and great were the rejoicings that the kingdom was again under the rule of a just and kind sovereign. He and Laufey reigned long and happily, and visits were often interchanged between them and Prince Tellus and his bride Lineik, who in time became known as the wisest and best among all the rulers of Greece. [116]
After the celebrations wrapped up, he and his beautiful bride went back to his island, and there was much rejoicing that the kingdom was once again under the leadership of a fair and caring ruler. He and Laufey ruled for many years happily, and they frequently exchanged visits with Prince Tellus and his bride Lineik, who eventually became known as the wisest and best among all the rulers of Greece. [116]
The Five Brothers

Once upon a time, long years ago, when giants still lived upon the earth, there dwelt an old man and his wife in a small wooden hut, sheltered from the rough winter winds by the tall mountains and rocks that surrounded it. The world would have said they were very poor; but they thought themselves rich, for they had five handsome, healthy boys, who were the delight of their eyes. There was only a year’s difference in age between the lads, and they were always together.
Once upon a time, many years ago, when giants still roamed the earth, an old man and his wife lived in a small wooden hut, protected from the harsh winter winds by the tall mountains and rocks around it. The world would have called them very poor, but they considered themselves rich because they had five beautiful, healthy boys who brought them joy. The boys were only a year apart in age, and they were always together.
One day, the old couple went to cut grass on a slope some distance off, leaving the boys alone at home. It was a bright, warm morning, and, tired of playing indoors, the children went out into the little garden, and soon their merry shouts were heard echoing from the hills. Presently, up the path towards them came an old woman, feeble and lame.
One day, the elderly couple went to mow grass on a slope a bit away, leaving the boys home alone. It was a sunny, warm morning, and, tired of playing inside, the kids went out to the small garden, and soon their joyful shouts echoed from the hills. Before long, an old woman, frail and limping, came up the path toward them.
“May an old woman beg for a draught of water?” she said, in a weak voice.
“Can an old woman ask for a drink of water?” she said, in a weak voice.
Stopping their games at once, the eldest boy ran to the well, while the others made her sit down by the [117]door and rest. In a moment he was back with a pitcher of cool, sparkling water.
Stopping their games immediately, the oldest boy rushed to the well, while the others helped her sit down by the [117]door to rest. In no time, he returned with a pitcher of refreshing, sparkling water.
“There, grannie,” he said, “that will refresh you. I let the bucket run down ever so far, to make the water nice and cold.”
“There, grandma,” he said, “that should refresh you. I let the bucket run for a while to make the water nice and cold.”
The old dame thanked him heartily, and, having quenched her thirst, asked what their names were. The boys laughed merrily.
The old lady thanked him warmly, and after having her drink, she asked what their names were. The boys laughed happily.
“We have no names,” they said. “We are all so near in age that we do everything together; and when father or mother want anything they just call out ‘Boys!’ and there we are, always at hand.”
“We have no names,” they said. “We’re all so close in age that we do everything together; and when Mom or Dad needs something, they just shout ‘Boys!’ and there we are, always ready to help.”
“You have kind hearts,” the old woman said; “you are good to the aged and feeble. I was nearly dying of thirst, and could not have gone further without your help. Would that I could reward you as I should like! Alas! I have not the power. But one thing I can do for you. You shall no longer be nameless. I am going to bestow a name on each. You, my young cup-bearer,” turning to the eldest boy, “shall be called ‘Watchwell;’ your brothers, ‘Holdwell,’ ‘Hitwell,’ ‘Spywell,’ and ‘Climbwell.’ May these names in the future bring you good fortune, as a reward for your kindness to a poor old woman.”
“You have kind hearts,” the old woman said. “You’re nice to the elderly and weak. I was almost dying of thirst and couldn’t have gone any further without your help. I wish I could reward you the way I’d like! Unfortunately, I don’t have the power. But there’s one thing I can do for you. You won’t be nameless anymore. I’m going to give each of you a name. You, my young cup-bearer,” she said, turning to the oldest boy, “will be called ‘Watchwell;’ your brothers will be ‘Holdwell,’ ‘Hitwell,’ ‘Spywell,’ and ‘Climbwell.’ May these names bring you good fortune in the future, as a reward for your kindness to a poor old woman.”
Then she bade them good-bye, reminded them once more of their names, told them to act up to them, and turned away down the path.
Then she said goodbye, reminded them once again of their names, told them to live up to them, and walked away down the path.
In the evening, when their parents returned, the [118]boys related what had occurred, and repeated the strange names they had been given. The old people were much astonished, and asked where the stranger had come from, and all particulars about her. But the boys could only tell what had happened, and the whole thing would soon have been forgotten, had it not been for the names. These they did not forget, and, strange to say, the more they were used the more the owner of each name seemed to develop the special quality that his name denoted, Watchwell, in addition, constituting himself the general guardian of the five. Was there a burden to carry, Holdwell’s strong arms were ready. Did the parents require faggots for the winter, Hitwell would cut a pile, up in the dark pine woods on the mountains, that gladdened their hearts. Not a rabbit or bird could escape the keen eyes of Spywell, and by constant practice little Climbwell could scale the steepest cliffs along the fiord.
In the evening, when their parents came back, the [118] boys shared what had happened and repeated the unusual names they had received. The older folks were very surprised and asked where the stranger had come from and all the details about her. But the boys could only share what they had experienced, and the whole thing might have been forgotten if it weren't for the names. They didn't forget those, and strangely enough, the more they used them, the more each person seemed to embody the special quality that their name represented. Watchwell, in addition, took on the role of the general protector of the five. If there was a load to carry, Holdwell's strong arms were available. If the parents needed firewood for the winter, Hitwell would cut a stack in the dark pine woods on the mountains that brought them joy. Not a rabbit or bird could hide from Spywell's sharp eyes, and with regular practice, little Climbwell could conquer the steepest cliffs along the fjord.
Years rolled on; the bright boys had grown up into tall, handsome young men, and all this time they had never crossed the high rocky hills that walled in their valley, never seen the great world that lay outside. But, now that they were men, a great wish was rising in their hearts to go forth from the old home and play their part among other men. The old people gave them their blessing, and bade them continue to stand by one another as they had ever done, for, if they only did that, there was nothing they could not achieve. [119]
Years went by; the bright boys had grown into tall, handsome young men, and all that time they had never crossed the high rocky hills that surrounded their valley, never seen the vast world outside. But now that they were men, a strong desire was rising in their hearts to leave their old home and make their mark among others. The older folks gave them their blessing and encouraged them to keep supporting each other as they always had, because if they did that, there was nothing they couldn't accomplish. [119]
And so the young men departed, following the steep track over the high mountains at first, and then gradually leaving the hill country behind them as they went ever onwards. Sometimes they rested at a farmhouse, sometimes in a village, but nowhere did they find any permanent work. Many a farmer would gladly have engaged Watchwell and Spywell to guard his flocks, but he had no employment for Holdwell and Climbwell, and when the two last could have joined the village lads in fishing or seabird hunting, there was, again, no post for the other three. Still, they would not be discouraged. They had stout hearts and strong limbs, and the good fortune they sought must be found elsewhere. So on they went, climbing high mountains and fording swift rivers, till at last they entered an interminable dark pine wood with a tangled undergrowth of brambles and tall ferns. Hitwell cleared a path before them, and at length they emerged on a vast plain.
And so the young men set off, first following the steep trail over the high mountains, and then gradually leaving the hilly areas behind as they continued onward. Sometimes they rested at a farmhouse, other times in a village, but they never found any steady work. Many farmers would have happily hired Watchwell and Spywell to protect their flocks, but they had no jobs for Holdwell and Climbwell. And whenever the last two could have joined the village boys in fishing or seabird hunting, there was still no opportunity for the other three. Yet, they refused to be discouraged. They had strong hearts and capable bodies, and the good luck they were looking for had to be out there somewhere. So they pressed on, climbing steep mountains and crossing swift rivers, until they finally reached an endless dark pine forest with a dense undergrowth of brambles and tall ferns. Hitwell cleared a path in front of them, and eventually, they emerged onto a vast plain.
The sun was setting, and pouring a flood of crimson, gold, and purple over the scene before them. The rays lit up the tall spires and high grey walls of a large city, and turned the broad, flowing river that encircled it into molten gold.
The sun was setting, casting a mix of red, gold, and purple over the view in front of them. The rays illuminated the tall towers and high gray walls of a large city, transforming the wide, flowing river that surrounded it into shimmering gold.
The brothers stood still entranced.
The brothers stood mesmerized.
“It must be the city of the king,” cried Watchwell, at length.
“It must be the city of the king,” exclaimed Watchwell finally.
“Yes,” said Spywell; “look, there is the royal flag flying on the tower of the palace.” [120]
“Yes,” Spywell said. “Look, the royal flag is flying on the palace tower.” [120]
They soon traversed the plain, and as darkness began to fall, they arrived at the great drawbridge over the river, and were directed to the palace by the warder. The king received them, and listened to their request for employment in his service. The brothers were such fine, handsome fellows that he was much taken with them as they stood before him. They were very tall, and had bright blue eyes, and fair curling hair. He told them that he could give employment to all five, if they would remain throughout the winter at his court, and watch and guard his daughters at the coming Christmas Eve.
They soon crossed the plain, and as night began to set in, they reached the big drawbridge over the river, where the guard directed them to the palace. The king welcomed them and listened to their request for jobs in his service. The brothers were such good-looking guys that he was quite impressed as they stood before him. They were very tall, had bright blue eyes, and wavy blonde hair. He told them that he could hire all five if they were willing to stay at his court throughout the winter and watch over his daughters during the upcoming Christmas Eve.
“Do not, however, pledge yourselves to stay, until you learn the nature of the task that lies before you,” he said. “For I have made a vow that the life of the next man who fails in this duty shall be forfeited. Perhaps you five brothers acting together can be more careful than strangers. Now listen. Two years ago,” he went on, “I had five fair daughters, but, alas! the Christmas before last my golden-haired Elma disappeared mysteriously in the dead of night. Search was made in all directions; no trace of her could be found. Last Christmas Eve the princesses’ apartments were carefully watched and guarded; no strangers were admitted, only old and faithful servants were near them. But when morning came, Irene, my second daughter, was nowhere to be found, nor was there any sign of her captors’ footsteps near the window of the room where she slept. I [121]have now made a vow, and I shall keep it; but I also offer a reward. He who defends them faithfully this year shall wed the next eldest princess who would without his care have disappeared, and he shall be to me as a son. It will be death or honour. Choose, young men, now, while you are still quite free.”
“However, don’t commit yourselves to stay until you understand the nature of the task ahead,” he said. “I’ve made a vow that the life of the next person who fails in this duty will be at stake. Maybe you five brothers, working together, can be more careful than strangers. Now listen. Two years ago,” he continued, “I had five beautiful daughters, but, unfortunately, the Christmas before last, my golden-haired Elma vanished mysteriously in the dead of night. We searched everywhere; no trace of her was found. Last Christmas Eve, the princesses' rooms were closely watched and guarded; no strangers were allowed, only trusted old servants were near them. But when morning came, Irene, my second daughter, was missing, with no sign of her captors’ footprints near the window of the room where she slept. I [121]have now made a vow, and I will uphold it; but I also offer a reward. Whoever protects them faithfully this year will marry the next oldest princess who would have disappeared without his care, and he will be like a son to me. It’s a matter of life or honor. Choose, young men, now, while you are still free.”
“We will stay and guard the princesses,” they cried with one voice. “It is a task that will call all our qualities into full play. No robber can escape the eyes of Spywell, Holdwell will act up to his name, till Climbwell and Hitwell reach him, and I,” and Watchwell drew himself up proudly, “I will be the one to forfeit my life if we fail.”
“We’ll stay and protect the princesses,” they shouted in unison. “It’s a duty that will bring out all our skills. No thief can evade the watchful eyes of Spywell, Holdwell will live up to his name until Climbwell and Hitwell catch him, and I,” Watchwell said, standing tall, “I will be the one to sacrifice my life if we fail.”
So they remained at the court, and became great favourites with the king, who began to feel almost sorry that he had imposed sentence of death on the man who should fail to defend his daughters. He, therefore, determined to do what he could to make them safe, and caused a great tower to be built on to the palace with thick walls and windows very high up, and here the princesses were to sleep on Christmas Eve.
So they stayed at the court and became favorites of the king, who started to feel a bit remorseful for sentencing to death the man who couldn't protect his daughters. He decided to do whatever he could to keep them safe, so he had a large tower built onto the palace with thick walls and really high windows, where the princesses were to sleep on Christmas Eve.
And now the time drew near. As usual great festivities were held for several days. On the last night, when the dancing and merry-making were all over, the three princesses—Frida, Ida, and Meya—were led to the tower by the king, attended by their ladies. As they lay down on the big couch, covered with silken embroideries, he bade them a last good [122]night, and charged the five brothers to guard them with their lives. Then he left the tower, double locking the great iron door that led into the rest of the castle. All was still. The brothers lay down on a rough bench in the ante-chamber, but the door of the princesses’ room was wide open, and a lamp was kept burning there.
And now the moment was approaching. As usual, there were huge celebrations for several days. On the final night, after all the dancing and festivities had wrapped up, the three princesses—Frida, Ida, and Meya—were taken to the tower by the king, accompanied by their ladies. As they settled down on the large couch adorned with silk embroidery, he wished them a final good night and instructed the five brothers to protect them with their lives. Then he left the tower, locking the heavy iron door that led to the rest of the castle. Everything was quiet. The brothers lay down on a rough bench in the anteroom, but the door to the princesses’ room stood wide open, and a lamp was kept lit there.
It had been a long and tiring day, and the younger brothers were soon fast asleep. But Watchwell never closed an eye. Wrapped in his long cloak, he leant against the wall and watched.
It had been a long and exhausting day, and the younger brothers were soon sound asleep. But Watchwell never closed his eyes. Wrapped in his long cloak, he leaned against the wall and kept watch.
The night drew on. But what was that? He thought he saw a dark shadow slowly approach the window of the princesses’ room. As he looked, a monstrous hand opened the lattice, and stretched out gropingly towards the couch on which the king’s daughters lay asleep.
The night went on. But what was that? He thought he saw a dark shadow slowly move toward the princesses’ room window. As he watched, a huge hand opened the latch and reached out awkwardly toward the couch where the king’s daughters were sleeping.
Watchwell touched his brothers. In an instant Holdwell had grasped the mysterious hand so tightly that the owner could not move it; and Hitwell, with one blow of his sword, severed it from the wrist. A terrible wild cry of pain and baffled anger filled the air, and, looking forth, the brothers saw a fearful giant striding rapidly away from the palace, and shaking his remaining hand threateningly towards the tower. The noise had aroused the king, who was quickly on the spot, while Watchwell and his brothers hurried after the monster. Faster and faster he went, seeing he was pursued, but, though he was speedily [123]out of sight, Spywell’s keen eye traced his footsteps all the way.
Watchwell touched his brothers. In a flash, Holdwell had grabbed the mysterious hand so tightly that the owner couldn’t move it; and Hitwell, with one swing of his sword, chopped it off at the wrist. A terrible, wild scream of pain and frustrated anger filled the air, and looking out, the brothers saw a fearsome giant striding quickly away from the palace, shaking his remaining hand threateningly towards the tower. The noise had alerted the king, who rushed to the scene, while Watchwell and his brothers chased after the monster. He ran faster and faster, realizing he was being pursued, but even though he quickly disappeared [123] from view, Spywell’s sharp eye followed his footprints all the way.
On, on, on, they went, till at last they came to the foot of a high mountain. Steep and precipitous before them the sides rose up—no foothold to be seen anywhere. Climbwell, however, never hesitated. He showed his brothers a strong silken cord that he always carried with him, then, making a bold spring to a tiny ledge he had noticed, he commenced to climb, never taking a false step, till he reached the summit in safety. Then, lowering the silken rope, he drew up his brothers one after the other.
On, on, on, they went, until they finally reached the bottom of a tall mountain. The steep and sheer sides rose up before them—there was no place to get a grip anywhere. Climbwell, however, never hesitated. He showed his brothers a strong silk rope that he always brought along, then made a bold leap to a small ledge he had spotted and began to climb, never putting a foot wrong, until he safely reached the top. Then, lowering the silk rope, he pulled up his brothers one after the other.

“A MONSTROUS HAND OPENED THE LATTICE.”
“A huge hand pushed open the window.”
[124]
[124]
When they reached the top they found an enormous cavern, and just inside the entrance sat a huge giantess, on a low stool, crying bitterly. The brothers asked what ailed her.
When they got to the top, they discovered a huge cavern, and just inside the entrance sat a giantess on a low stool, crying hard. The brothers asked what was wrong with her.
“What matters it to you?” she said, and cried more than ever. But at last she told them that the previous night her husband had lost one of his hands, and she feared he would die, he was in such terrible pain. Then they told her that they could heal her husband if she would let them in, but “no one,” they said, “must be there but ourselves; we must bind all others lest they should find out the secret of our healing power.”
“What does it matter to you?” she said, crying even more. But finally, she told them that the night before, her husband had lost one of his hands, and she was afraid he would die because he was in such terrible pain. Then they told her that they could heal her husband if she let them in, but “no one,” they said, “can be there except us; we must restrain everyone else so they don't discover the secret of our healing power.”
The giantess, who was quite as wicked as her husband, and had hoped to entice these young men, by her pretended grief, into the cavern, so as to provide a dinner for herself and her husband, did not at all like the suggestion of being bound. But she thought, perhaps, they might be able to heal her husband first, so she submitted for the moment, comforting herself with the hope that she could easily break the rope and set herself free when the young men had cured her husband.
The giantess, just as wicked as her husband, had been hoping to lure these young men into the cave with her fake sadness to prepare a dinner for herself and her husband. She didn't like the idea of being tied up at all. However, she figured that maybe they could heal her husband first, so she agreed for the time being, reassuring herself that she could easily break the rope and free herself once the young men had cured her husband.
Holdwell bound her with Climbwell’s strong silken rope, and then they passed into the inner cavern. The giant was lying on his couch, and gave a howl of rage when he saw them. But, crippled by the loss of his hand, he was no match for the young men, who speedily put an end to him. Then they also killed [125]the wicked giantess, who had quite a heap of human bones beside her, and proceeded to explore the inner cavern. They thought it might, perhaps, contain some hidden treasure. But nothing was to be found, and they were on the point of leaving, when Spywell descried a small door cunningly let into the rock. Speedily breaking it open, a subterranean passage was seen, leading to another cavern, and there they discovered the two lost princesses—Elma, very pale and emaciated; whilst Irene, who had not been imprisoned so long, was more rosy and not so thin. The giant had evidently intended securing all five princesses before eating them.
Holdwell tied her up with Climbwell’s strong silk rope, and then they moved into the inner cave. The giant was lying on his couch and howled in rage when he saw them. But, weakened by the loss of his hand, he was no match for the young men, who quickly put an end to him. Then they also killed the evil giantess, who had a pile of human bones next to her, and began to explore the inner cave. They thought it might contain some hidden treasure. But nothing was found, and just as they were about to leave, Spywell spotted a small door cleverly set into the rock. They broke it open quickly and saw a underground passage leading to another cave, where they discovered the two lost princesses—Elma, very pale and thin; while Irene, who hadn’t been imprisoned as long, looked more rosy and was less gaunt. The giant had clearly planned to capture all five princesses before eating them.
The king’s daughters were greatly overjoyed when they saw their noble deliverers, and heard that they were prisoners no longer. They quickly departed, Spywell and Climbwell having discovered an easier road for them to return by.
The king’s daughters were really excited when they saw their noble rescuers and learned they were no longer prisoners. They quickly left, with Spywell and Climbwell having found an easier route for them to take home.
They arrived at the palace as night was falling, and the joy of the king at having his five daughters united once more can well be imagined.
They arrived at the palace as night fell, and it’s easy to imagine the joy of the king at having his five daughters together again.
A great banquet was hastily prepared, and before the assembled nobles and guests he related the brave deeds of Watchwell and his brothers, and announced that he had decided to wed his five daughters to the five heroes. “It is but right and fitting that men such as these, brave, noble and true, should reign over this land when I am gone,” he said, “and to whom could I more worthily entrust my dear [126]daughters than to those who have saved their lives?”
A large feast was quickly arranged, and in front of the gathered nobles and guests, he shared the courageous acts of Watchwell and his brothers. He declared that he had chosen to marry his five daughters to the five heroes. “It’s only right that brave, noble, and true men like them should lead this land when I am gone,” he said, “and who better to entrust my beloved [126]daughters to than those who have saved their lives?”
Never was there so magnificent a wedding-feast. It lasted a whole month, and the dresses of the five princesses were perfect marvels of gold and silver embroidery and precious stones. Then to each brother was appointed a position in the State which would call his special quality into play. They lived long and happily with their respective wives, greatly beloved and honoured by all, and when at length the old king died, Watchwell succeeded to the throne, and his wise and good reign, together with his beautiful and beloved Queen Elma, is still spoken of to this day. [127]
Never was there such a magnificent wedding feast. It lasted a whole month, and the dresses of the five princesses were stunning masterpieces of gold and silver embroidery and precious stones. Each brother was given a role in the State that suited his unique talents. They lived long and happily with their wives, greatly loved and respected by everyone, and when the old king eventually passed away, Watchwell took the throne. His wise and just reign, along with his beautiful and adored Queen Elma, is still talked about today. [127]
Hermod and Hadvör

In the days long ago, there lived a king and queen. They had an only child, called Hadvör, who was not only the heiress to the crown, but was also the most beautiful maiden ever seen.
In ancient times, there was a king and queen. They had an only child named Hadvör, who was not only the heir to the throne but also the most beautiful woman anyone had ever seen.
Now, the king and queen, having no son of their own, had adopted the child of a friend. The boy was called Hermod; he was about the same age as Hadvör, and equally well-skilled in all knowledge that pertains to a young prince.
Now, the king and queen, having no son of their own, had adopted a friend's child. The boy was named Hermod; he was roughly the same age as Hadvör and equally skilled in all the knowledge that a young prince should have.
The young people had played together ever since they could remember anything, and the friendship of their childhood only strengthened as they grew older, and they promised to continue true to one another, no matter what might happen.
The young people had been playing together for as long as they could remember, and their childhood friendship became even stronger as they grew older. They promised to stay loyal to each other, no matter what happened.
When they were about eighteen years old, the good queen sickened, and, feeling that her end was drawing near, she called the king to her bedside.
When they were around eighteen years old, the kind queen fell ill, and sensing that her time was coming to an end, she called the king to her side.
“Dear husband,” she said, “I feel I have not long to live. Pray, therefore, grant me the last request I shall ever make you. I know how lonely you will be without me, and I hope, therefore, that you will marry [128]again. But, if you do, let it be the good queen of Hetland, who has lately lost her husband, and who, having no children, will love our dear ones as if they were her own.”
“Dear husband,” she said, “I feel like I don’t have much time left. Please, grant me this last request. I know how lonely you’ll be without me, and I hope you will marry again. But if you do, let it be the good queen of Hetland, who recently lost her husband, and who, having no children, will love our dear ones as if they were her own.”
The king, overwhelmed with grief, promised to do as she wished; and the queen died peacefully.
The king, filled with sorrow, promised to grant her wish; and the queen passed away quietly.
For some time the king could think of nothing but the terrible loss he had sustained. At length, however, wearying of his lonely life, he fitted out a ship, and went to sea.
For a while, the king could think of nothing but the terrible loss he had endured. Eventually, however, tired of his solitary life, he outfitted a ship and set out to sea.
After sailing along for some days under brilliant sunshine, one morning a thick fog arose. It grew denser and darker, and the sailors could no longer tell which way they were going, when the mist suddenly lifted, and they saw land before them.
After sailing for several days in beautiful sunshine, one morning a thick fog set in. It became denser and darker, and the sailors could no longer tell which direction they were heading, when suddenly the mist cleared, and they saw land ahead of them.
The king ordered a boat to be lowered, and was rowed ashore. He then got out alone, telling the men to wait for him.
The king ordered a boat to be lowered and was rowed to shore. He then got out by himself, telling the men to wait for him.
Going quietly along, he presently came to a wood, and the sun being very hot and the king very tired, he was glad to sit down and rest under the shade of a big oak tree. He had not been long there, however, when he heard music in the distance, and, following the sound, he presently came to a beautiful open glade, and there he saw three women. One of them, clad in richly embroidered robes, was seated on a golden stool. She held a harp in her hand, and had evidently been playing, but she looked sad and troubled. Beside her, seated on a lower stool, was a [129]young girl, also handsomely dressed, though not so richly as the elder women, and behind them stood another girl, also good-looking, but very plainly dressed, with a green cloak thrown round her. She evidently was the servant of the other two.
As he walked quietly along, he soon reached a forest, and with the sun blazing and the king feeling very tired, he was glad to sit down and take a break under the shade of a large oak tree. He hadn’t been there long when he heard music in the distance, and following the sound, he soon arrived at a beautiful open glade where he saw three women. One of them, dressed in beautifully embroidered robes, was sitting on a golden stool. She held a harp and had clearly been playing, but she looked sad and troubled. Next to her, sitting on a lower stool, was a young girl, also elegantly dressed, though not as lavishly as the older woman. Behind them stood another girl who was attractive but dressed very simply, with a green cloak wrapped around her. She clearly was the servant of the other two.
After gazing at the women for a few moments, the king stepped forward and saluted them respectfully.
After looking at the women for a few moments, the king stepped forward and greeted them respectfully.
The lady seated on the golden stool, having returned his greeting, asked him who he was and where he was going.
The woman sitting on the golden stool, after responding to his greeting, asked him who he was and where he was headed.
“Alas!” said the king, “I have lost my dear queen, and now, in accordance with her last wish, I am on my way to Hetland, to ask the widowed queen of that country to become my wife.”
“Alas!” said the king, “I have lost my dear queen, and now, fulfilling her last wish, I am on my way to Hetland to ask the widowed queen of that country to marry me.”
“Oh, king!” replied the lady. “How wonderful is the hand of fate! I am the queen you are in search of! Hetland has been overrun by Vikings, who burned and destroyed everything they did not carry off, and it was only by a miracle that I managed to escape with my daughter and my attendant here.”
“Oh, king!” the lady replied. “How amazing is the hand of fate! I am the queen you’re looking for! Hetland has been invaded by Vikings, who burned and destroyed everything they couldn’t take with them, and it was only by a miracle that I was able to escape with my daughter and my attendant here.”
When the king heard this, he hesitated no longer, but at once offered to take her back as his bride.
When the king heard this, he didn't hesitate any longer and immediately offered to take her back as his bride.
After a slight hesitation, the lady accepted the king’s offer, and, having rested a little longer, the king led the way back to the boat. They quickly embarked, and, without any further adventures, arrived at the king’s country, where a great wedding-feast was immediately prepared, and the marriage took place, amid great rejoicing. [130]
After a brief pause, the woman agreed to the king’s offer, and after resting a bit longer, the king guided them back to the boat. They boarded quickly, and without any more incidents, reached the king’s land, where a lavish wedding feast was promptly organized, and the marriage happened amid much celebration. [130]
For some little time matters went very smoothly. Hermod and Hadvör kept much to themselves, leaving the queen and her daughter to enjoy all the splendour and gaiety of the court. But, as time went on, Hadvör, who was always kind to those about her, seeing that Olöf, the queen’s attendant, was much neglected and snubbed by her mistress, took compassion on her, and often asked Olöf to come and see her.
For a little while, things went pretty well. Hermod and Hadvör kept to themselves, allowing the queen and her daughter to enjoy all the luxury and fun of the court. However, as time passed, Hadvör, who was always kind to those around her, noticed that Olöf, the queen’s attendant, was often overlooked and dismissed by her mistress. Feeling sorry for her, Hadvör frequently invited Olöf to come visit her.
After some months a war broke out with one of the neighbouring countries, and the king had to go forth at the head of his army. No sooner had he sailed than the queen went to Hermod and told him she wished him to marry her daughter.
After a few months, a war broke out with one of the neighboring countries, and the king had to lead his army. As soon as he set sail, the queen approached Hermod and expressed her desire for him to marry her daughter.
“That I cannot do,” replied Hermod, “for I love Hadvör, and she alone shall be my wife.”
“That I can’t do,” replied Hermod, “because I love Hadvör, and she will be my only wife.”
Then the queen, finding that no persuasion and no threats had any effect, got very angry.
Then the queen, realizing that neither persuasion nor threats worked, got really angry.
“If you will not marry my daughter,” she cried angrily, “neither shall you wed Hadvör. I have not forgotten the magic taught me by my mother, and, as you will not obey me, I lay my spell on you. You shall live on a desert island, and all day long you shall roam about in the shape of a lion; only after sunset shall you return to your human form, and then you shall think of Hadvör and remember your former life, and thus suffer doubly in looking back on the past; and you shall not be freed from this enchantment till Hadvör succeeds in burning your lion’s skin.” [131]
“If you won’t marry my daughter,” she shouted angrily, “then you won’t marry Hadvör either. I haven’t forgotten the magic my mother taught me, and since you refuse to listen to me, I’m casting a spell on you. You will live on a deserted island, and all day long you will wander around in the form of a lion; only after sunset will you turn back into a human, and then you’ll think of Hadvör and remember your old life, making you suffer even more as you look back on the past. You won’t be freed from this curse until Hadvör manages to burn your lion’s skin.” [131]
“I am in your power now,” replied Hermod; “but your punishment will overtake you ere long, for I also possess some magic gifts; and, though I am at present powerless, as soon as your wicked spell is broken, which it assuredly will be, you and your daughter, who is as wicked as you are, shall be turned into a rat and a mouse, and you will bite and tear each other till you kill one another.”
“I’m in your control now,” replied Hermod; “but your punishment will come sooner or later, because I also have some magical abilities; and, although I’m powerless right now, as soon as your evil spell is broken, which it definitely will be, you and your daughter, who is just as wicked as you, will be turned into a rat and a mouse, and you will bite and tear each other apart until you kill one another.”
So Hermod suddenly disappeared, and no one knew what had become of him. The queen made a pretence of sending out people to search for him, but no trace of him was found.
So Hermod suddenly vanished, and no one knew what happened to him. The queen pretended to send people out to look for him, but no sign of him was found.
When Olöf next visited Hadvör, she found her in great grief at Hermod’s disappearance.
When Olöf visited Hadvör again, she found her deeply upset over Hermod’s disappearance.
“Nay, do not weep,” she said; “the queen, by her wicked enchantments, has caused him to disappear for a time. Both she and her daughter are two wicked giantesses, who have only assumed their present form, and, when Hermod refused to marry her daughter, she put in practice her magic arts. She has transported him to a desert island, where he will be a lion during the day, but resume his own form every evening, and this charm will last until you succeed in burning the lion’s skin. The queen has also further arranged that you are to marry her brother, a terrible, three-headed giant, who lives underground. I, too, have suffered from her arts,” concluded Olöf; “she carried me away from my parents’ house, forcing me to serve her. Fortunately, however, she is powerless [132]to hurt me, for the green cloak I always wear over my dress was a gift from my godmother, and nothing can harm me while I have it on.”
“Don’t cry,” she said; “the queen, with her evil magic, has made him vanish for a while. Both she and her daughter are two wicked giantesses who have taken on this form. When Hermod refused to marry her daughter, she used her magical powers. She has sent him to a deserted island, where he’ll be a lion during the day but will return to his usual form each evening. This spell will last until you manage to burn the lion’s skin. The queen has also arranged for you to marry her brother, a terrifying three-headed giant who lives underground. I’ve been a victim of her magic too,” Olöf concluded; “she took me away from my parents’ house and made me serve her. Luckily, she can’t harm me because the green cloak I wear over my dress was a gift from my godmother, and nothing can hurt me as long as I have it on.”
Poor Hadvör! She felt very hopeless when she heard of all her stepmother’s wicked plots against her, and entreated Olöf, by the love they bore each other, to assist her.
Poor Hadvör! She felt so hopeless when she heard about all her stepmother’s evil schemes against her, and begged Olöf, by the love they shared, to help her.
This Olöf gladly promised she would do.
This Olöf happily promised she would do so.
“But first, you must keep watch and guard against the queen’s brother,” she said. “He lives in a cave beneath the castle, and will rise beneath your chamber some night. You must, therefore, always keep a large pot of boiling pitch ready, and as soon as you hear a great rumbling noise, like an earthquake, and see the ground cracking, at once pour the boiling pitch down the cracks, and this will kill the giant. It is the only thing that can hurt him.”
“But first, you need to keep an eye out and protect yourself from the queen’s brother,” she said. “He’s hiding in a cave under the castle and might come up beneath your room one night. So, you have to always have a big pot of boiling pitch ready, and as soon as you hear a loud rumbling noise, like an earthquake, and see the ground splitting apart, immediately pour the boiling pitch into the cracks. That will kill the giant. It’s the only thing that can hurt him.”
About this time, the king returned home from the wars, and was greatly distressed at Hermod’s disappearance. He made inquiries and sent out messengers in all directions, but no trace of him could be found, and the queen had to use all her arts to console the king under the loss of his adopted son.
About this time, the king came home from the wars and was really upset about Hermod’s disappearance. He asked questions and sent messengers out everywhere, but no one could find him, and the queen had to do everything she could to comfort the king over the loss of his adopted son.
Hadvör meanwhile remained quietly in her own house. Following Olöf’s advice, she kept ready the boiling pitch for the giant, and had not long to wait. One night, shortly after the king’s return, she was suddenly awakened by a loud rumbling noise; the [133]ground began to shake and tremble; but Hadvör, having been fully prepared, was not frightened, and summoned her maidens to assist her. Then, as the noises grew louder, and several great cracks appeared in the floor, Hadvör and the girls poured the boiling pitch down the open seams. Then gradually the noises ceased, till everything was perfectly quiet again.
Hadvör, meanwhile, stayed quietly in her own house. Following Olöf’s advice, she had the boiling pitch ready for the giant and didn’t have to wait long. One night, shortly after the king returned, she was suddenly awakened by a loud rumbling noise; the [133]ground started to shake and tremble. However, Hadvör, being fully prepared, wasn’t scared and called her maidens to help her. As the noises grew louder and several big cracks appeared in the floor, Hadvör and the girls poured the boiling pitch into the open seams. Gradually, the noises stopped until everything was completely quiet again.
The next morning the queen rose up early, and as soon as she was dressed she hurried to Princess Hadvör’s house. There, lying on the ground outside, she saw the dead body of her brother the giant.
The next morning the queen got up early, and as soon as she got dressed, she rushed over to Princess Hadvör’s house. There, lying on the ground outside, she saw the lifeless body of her brother the giant.
“Oh,” cried the queen angrily, “that must be Hadvör’s work! But the minx need not think she shall go unpunished, and upset all my schemes;” and bending over the body of the uncouth monster, she continued: “By my magic power, I will that your body shall be transformed into that of a beautiful prince, and that Hadvör shall be accused of causing your death.”
“Oh,” the queen shouted angrily, “this must be Hadvör’s doing! But she shouldn’t think she’ll get away with it and ruin all my plans;” and leaning over the body of the grotesque creature, she continued: “With my magic power, I command that your body be changed into that of a handsome prince, and that Hadvör be blamed for your death.”
With these words she placed her hand on the giant’s body, and immediately it was changed into the likeness of a handsome prince.
With those words, she put her hand on the giant's body, and instantly it transformed into the shape of a handsome prince.
The queen then returned to the palace, and, pretending to weep, she told the king that she feared his daughter was a very wicked girl, though she always seemed so good, for that her brother, a brave and handsome prince, had come to ask Hadvör’s hand [134]in marriage, who without any rhyme or reason had caused him to be killed, for she, the queen, had just seen his dead body lying outside the princess’s house.
The queen then went back to the palace and, pretending to cry, told the king that she was worried his daughter was really a bad person, even though she always appeared so nice. She claimed that her brother, a brave and handsome prince, had come to ask for Hadvör’s hand in marriage, and for no good reason, she had caused him to be killed. The queen had just seen his dead body lying outside the princess’s house. [134]
When the king heard this, he hastened to Hadvör’s house, accompanied by the queen; and when he saw the dead body lying there, just as the queen had described, he was very angry. He said he could not have wished for a handsomer or nobler son-in-law, and that he would gladly have consented to the marriage.
When the king heard this, he quickly went to Hadvör’s house, along with the queen; and when he saw the dead body lying there, just as the queen had said, he was very angry. He remarked that he couldn't have hoped for a more handsome or honorable son-in-law and that he would have happily agreed to the marriage.
Then the queen begged that she might be allowed to choose Hadvör’s punishment, and the king, greatly incensed with his daughter, gave his consent.
Then the queen asked if she could choose Hadvör’s punishment, and the king, very angry with his daughter, agreed.
So the queen said it would only be a just punishment that Hadvör, who had killed her brother, should be buried alive in the same grave with him; and the king, though sorry for his daughter, having given his royal word, said the queen’s wishes must be carried out.
So the queen said it would be fair punishment for Hadvör, who had killed her brother, to be buried alive in the same grave with him; and the king, although saddened for his daughter, having given his royal word, said the queen’s wishes had to be carried out.
Olöf meanwhile, who, unknown to the queen, had overheard all that passed, hastened away to tell Hadvör. When the princess heard what the queen intended doing, she was very frightened, but Olöf comforted her and promised to help her.
Olöf, who had secretly listened to everything that happened, quickly went to inform Hadvör. When the princess found out what the queen planned to do, she was really scared, but Olöf reassured her and promised to help.
“And remember, if you wish to bring Hermod back again, you must not mind undergoing some pain and suffering for him.”
“And remember, if you want to bring Hermod back, you have to be okay with going through some pain and suffering for him.”
Olöf then brought her a short cloak, which she told Hadvör she must wear over her dress when she went [135]into the grave or burial mound. The giant, she said, would be a spirit after he was buried.
Olöf then brought her a short cloak and told Hadvör she had to wear it over her dress when she went [135]into the grave or burial mound. She said the giant would become a spirit after he was buried.
“He will then ask you to cut off and give him one of your hands,” continued Olöf; “but you must not promise to do this until he has told you where Hermod is, and how you are to get to him. Then when you want to get out of the grave, he will let you mount on his shoulder; but beware how you trust him: he will only help you to put you off your guard, and will take hold of your cloak and drag you back. See, therefore, that it is only loosely tied, so that when once you have your foot on the outer edge the cloak alone will remain in his hands.”
“He will then ask you to cut off and give him one of your hands,” Olöf continued; “but you must not agree to do this until he tells you where Hermod is and how you can reach him. Then, when you want to get out of the grave, he will let you climb onto his shoulder; but be careful how you trust him: he will only help you to catch you off guard, and will grab your cloak and pull you back. So make sure it’s only loosely tied, so that when you have your foot on the edge, the cloak alone will stay in his hands.”
Meanwhile the grave was being prepared, and when all was ready the body of the supposed prince was laid in it, and Hadvör, who was not allowed to say a word in her own defence, was lowered in beside him, and the grave, was walled up and closed.
Meanwhile, the grave was being prepared, and when everything was ready, the body of the supposed prince was placed in it. Hadvör, who wasn’t allowed to speak in her defense, was lowered in next to him, and the grave was sealed and closed.
And then all happened as Olöf had foretold. The supposed prince became a spirit, but in his former giant form, and asked Hadvör if she would let him cut off one of her hands and her hair, saying, “Only a maiden’s hand will open the grave, and a maiden’s hair will Hermod save.” But Hadvör refused unless he first told her where Hermod was, and how she could get to him.
And then everything happened just as Olöf had predicted. The supposed prince turned into a spirit, still in his giant form, and asked Hadvör if she would allow him to cut off one of her hands and her hair, saying, “Only a maiden’s hand will open the grave, and a maiden’s hair will save Hermod.” But Hadvör refused unless he first revealed to her where Hermod was and how she could reach him.
Then the giant said that the queen had banished Hermod to a desert island, and described exactly where it was. [136]
Then the giant said that the queen had exiled Hermod to a deserted island and specified exactly where it was. [136]
“But you will not be able to reach him unless you cut off your hand,” said the giant “Then you must cut off your hair and plait it together and make it into sandals, and with these you will be able to cross both sea and land.”
“But you won’t be able to reach him unless you cut off your hand,” said the giant. “Then you need to cut off your hair, braid it together, and make it into sandals, and with these, you’ll be able to cross both sea and land.”
Hadvör at once carried out the giant’s instructions. She cut off her beautiful long golden hair, and plaiting it together, made herself a pair of sandals. Then, thinking only of Harmod, bravely held out her hand for the giant to cut off, and declared she was ready to go.
Hadvör immediately followed the giant’s orders. She cut off her beautiful long golden hair and braided it together to make a pair of sandals. Then, focusing solely on Harmod, she bravely extended her hand for the giant to cut off and stated she was ready to go.
The giant said he would help her, that she must climb upon his shoulder and touch the roof with the hand he had cut off, when the top of the grave would open. So she followed his directions; and no sooner was the grave open than the giant stretched up his hand and caught hold of her cloak, to pull her back. But with one spring Hadvör was outside the grave, the cloak slipped from her shoulders, remaining in the giant’s hands; and, without waiting to look round, she flew along the road he had told her of.
The giant said he would help her, and that she needed to climb onto his shoulder and touch the roof with the hand he had cut off, at which point the top of the grave would open. So she followed his instructions; as soon as the grave opened, the giant reached up and grabbed her cloak to try to pull her back. But with one leap, Hadvör was out of the grave, the cloak slipping off her shoulders and staying in the giant’s hands. Without stopping to look back, she ran down the road he had mentioned.

“WITH ONE SPRING HADVÖR WAS OUTSIDE THE GRAVE”
“WITH ONE SPRING HADVÖR WAS OUTSIDE THE GRAVE”
She ran on for some time without venturing to stop or look round, until at length she reached the seashore. There, far far away in the distance, she saw a high rocky island. Her sandals, however, enabled her to cross the water easily; but when she reached the island the shore was so steep and rocky, she could find no way of getting into the interior. This was a terrible disappointment and [139]tired and weary with all she had gone through, Hadvör sat down on a fallen piece of rock, and presently fell asleep. Then she dreamt that a big giantess came up to her and said, “I know that you are Hadvör, the king’s daughter, and that you are in search of Hermod. He is on this island; but you will not find it easy to reach him, if left to yourself, for the cliffs are steep and dangerous, and, though you are brave and ready to face any danger for him, you will not be able to climb them. But I will help you. Go round the corner of the next cliff, and there you will find a stout rope fastened to the rocks. By its help you will be able to climb up and get into the island. But it is large and has many caves, and you might be a long time ere you find Hermod. I have, therefore, brought you this ball of ribbon; take hold of the loose end, and the ball will roll along and guide you in the right way. I also give you this girdle; fasten it round your waist, and as long as you wear it you will suffer neither hunger nor fatigue. But remember to keep silence while Hermod is still under the spell, and on no account must you speak until after you have burnt the lion’s skin.”
She kept running for a while without stopping or looking back, until finally she reached the seashore. There, far in the distance, she saw a tall rocky island. Fortunately, her sandals allowed her to cross the water easily; however, once she reached the island, the shore was so steep and rocky that she couldn’t find a way to get further in. This was a huge disappointment, and tired and weary from everything she had been through, Hadvör sat down on a fallen piece of rock and soon fell asleep. In her dream, a huge giantess approached her and said, “I know you’re Hadvör, the king’s daughter, and that you’re searching for Hermod. He’s on this island, but it won’t be easy for you to reach him on your own, since the cliffs are steep and dangerous. Even though you’re brave and willing to face any danger for him, you won’t be able to climb them. But I will help you. Go around the next cliff, and you’ll find a strong rope tied to the rocks. With it, you can climb up and enter the island. It’s big and has many caves, so it might take a while for you to find Hermod. That’s why I brought you this ball of ribbon; hold the loose end, and it will roll ahead of you to guide you. I’m also giving you this girdle; tie it around your waist, and as long as you wear it, you won’t feel hunger or fatigue. But remember to stay silent while Hermod is still under the spell, and you must not speak until after you’ve burned the lion’s skin.”
When Hadvör awoke, feeling quite strong and refreshed, she thought she had only had a very pleasant dream; but, looking round, she saw a ball of gaily coloured ribbon and a beautiful silken girdle lying beside her. Putting the girdle round her waist, [140]she tucked the ball inside of it, and, going round the next cliff, she saw a stout rope hanging down. Then she knew that her dream was no ordinary one. She took hold of the rope, and began climbing the almost perpendicular rock. But it was a long and difficult task, for the rocks were high and steep, and the loss of her hand greatly impeded her progress. But whenever she lost heart, she thought of Hermod, and the knowledge that she was at last near him gave her fresh strength, till at length she reached the top.
When Hadvör woke up, feeling strong and refreshed, she thought she had just experienced a really nice dream. But as she looked around, she noticed a ball of brightly colored ribbon and a beautiful silk belt next to her. She put the belt around her waist, tucked the ball inside it, and as she walked around the next cliff, she spotted a thick rope hanging down. That’s when she realized her dream was anything but ordinary. She grabbed the rope and started climbing the nearly vertical rock. It was a long and tough task since the rocks were high and steep, and losing her hand made it even harder. But whenever she felt discouraged, she thought of Hermod, and knowing she was finally close to him gave her a boost of strength until she finally reached the top.
She then placed the ball on the ground and followed its lead, till it stopped at the entrance to a cave.
She then set the ball on the ground and followed it until it came to a stop at the entrance of a cave.
Cautiously Hadvör peeped in, but she saw nothing except a miserable wooden pallet, so she crept under this and hid herself.
Cautiously, Hadvör peeked inside, but she saw nothing except a rundown wooden pallet, so she crawled underneath it and hid.
The hours seemed very long, as she lay there listening for every sound that might announce Hermod’s approach; then, just as the sun was setting, sending a bright crimson gleam into the cave, she heard a loud roar, accompanied by heavy footsteps, and presently a huge lion entered the cave.
The hours felt endless as she lay there, listening for any sound that might signal Hermod’s arrival; then, just as the sun was setting, casting a bright crimson glow into the cave, she heard a loud roar followed by heavy footsteps, and soon a massive lion entered the cave.
Hadvör’s heart leapt into her mouth, but she remembered that she must be silent if she wished to save him.
Hadvör’s heart raced, but she remembered that she had to stay quiet if she wanted to save him.
The lion then went towards the hearth, and giving himself a vigorous shake, the lion’s skin fell off, and Hadvör saw that it was indeed Hermod. [141]
The lion then walked over to the fireplace, and after giving himself a strong shake, the lion's skin fell off, and Hadvör realized that it was actually Hermod. [141]
He sat down on the bed (little thinking that Hadvör was hid underneath), and began talking aloud of his love for Hadvör, and his great grief at their separation, and his utter inability to help himself. “For, alas!” he concluded, “it is only by Hadvör’s finding and burning my lion’s skin that I can ever get back my human figure and power; and how is it possible she should ever find me here?”
He sat down on the bed (not realizing that Hadvör was hiding underneath) and started speaking out loud about his love for Hadvör, his deep sadness over their separation, and his complete helplessness. “Because, unfortunately!” he finished, “the only way for Hadvör to return my lion's skin is to find and burn it, and how is it possible that she could ever find me here?”
Hadvör, when she heard these words, almost jumped out from beneath the bed, but she remembered in time that she must not speak until she had burnt the lion’s skin. So, with a strong effort of her will, she kept perfectly still and silent till Hermod threw himself down on the bed.
Hadvör, when she heard these words, almost jumped out from under the bed, but she remembered just in time that she couldn’t speak until she had burned the lion’s skin. So, with a strong effort of her will, she stayed perfectly still and silent until Hermod threw himself down on the bed.
As soon as she heard that he was fast asleep, she crept forth quietly, and, taking an armful of wood and a lighted brand from the hearth, she made up a big fire outside the cave, and burnt the lion’s skin Hermod had thrown off. She then returned to the cave and wakened Hermod. What a glad and joyful meeting that was!
As soon as she heard he was fast asleep, she quietly crept forward, grabbed a bunch of wood and a burning stick from the hearth, and built a big fire outside the cave, burning the lion's skin Herman had tossed aside. Then she went back to the cave and woke Herman up. What a happy and joyful reunion that was!
Hadvör told Hermod all that had occurred after his disappearance, and how, by Olöf’s help, she had been enabled to find him.
Hadvör told Hermod everything that happened after he went missing, and how, with Olöf’s help, she was able to locate him.
“Oh, Hadvör,” cried Hermod, “to think of all you have done and suffered for my sake! And, alas, that you should have lost your right hand! How can I ever make up to you for all you have done?” And gently taking the maimed arm, he pressed his lips to the wrist, [142]when lo, and behold, the hand was restored, and not even a mark was visible to show where it had been severed!
“Oh, Hadvör,” cried Hermod, “to think of everything you’ve done and endured for me! And, unfortunately, that you should have lost your right hand! How can I ever repay you for all you’ve done?” Gently taking the injured arm, he pressed his lips to the wrist, [142]and suddenly, the hand was restored, with not even a mark to show where it had been severed!
Then they began planning how best to return home, and Hadvör told Hermod of her wonderful dream and the gifts she had already received from the giantess. “Surely,” she added, “she must live somewhere on this island, and might help us again.”
Then they started figuring out the best way to get back home, and Hadvör shared with Hermod her amazing dream and the gifts she had already gotten from the giantess. “Surely,” she said, “she must live somewhere on this island and could help us again.”
Hermod said he believed a giantess did live on the island, and that she was called Allgood, but he had never seen her, though she was supposed to watch over people and help them. So they determined to try and find her, and they sallied forth. After a long search, they came to a huge cavern, inside of which sat the great giantess, surrounded by her fifteen children! Then Hermod asked her if she would help them to return to their home, telling her how they had been driven forth.
Hermod said he thought a giantess lived on the island, and her name was Allgood, but he had never seen her even though she was said to watch over people and help them. So they decided to try to find her and set out. After a long search, they arrived at a huge cave where the great giantess sat with her fifteen children! Hermod then asked her if she would help them get back home, explaining how they had been driven away.
“It will not be easy,” replied Allgood, “because the giant who was buried with Hadvör will try and throw all kinds of obstacles in your way. He has been changed into a huge whale, and swims all round this island, and he will certainly try all he can to kill Hadvör ere she reaches her own country. But I will lend you my ship, for though Hadvör’s sandals would carry you across the water, they will not protect you from the giant. He may not know that you are in my ship; but if you see him swimming towards you, [143]I fear your life may be in danger. Then call on me, and I will help you.”
“It won’t be easy,” replied Allgood, “because the giant buried with Hadvör will try to throw all sorts of obstacles in your path. He’s been transformed into a giant whale and swims all around this island, and he’ll definitely do everything he can to kill Hadvör before she reaches her homeland. But I’ll lend you my ship, because while Hadvör’s sandals might carry you across the water, they won’t protect you from the giant. He might not realize you’re in my ship; but if you see him swimming towards you, [143] I fear your life could be in danger. In that case, call out to me, and I’ll help you.”
Hermod and Hadvör thanked the giantess warmly for her good advice and kind offer of help, and getting on board her ship, where they found food and everything they wanted, they left the island, happy and hopeful. But ere long they saw a huge whale swimming rapidly towards them. He spouted the water up, yards high, and lashed the sea with his tail as he came near the ship.
Hermod and Hadvör sincerely thanked the giantess for her helpful advice and generous offer of assistance. They boarded her ship, where they found plenty of food and everything they needed, leaving the island feeling happy and hopeful. However, it wasn't long before they spotted a massive whale swimming quickly towards them. It spouted water high into the air and whipped the sea with its tail as it approached the ship.
“Oh, Hermod,” cried Hadvör, “that surely must be the wicked giant! Let us call on Allgood to help us!” And they both called loudly on the giantess for aid.
“Oh, Hermod,” cried Hadvör, “that has to be the evil giant! Let’s call on Allgood for help!” And they both called out loudly to the giantess for assistance.
Immediately a still bigger whale than the first one appeared, followed by fifteen smaller ones. They swam swiftly towards the ship, and when they had completely surrounded it, they turned on the first whale. Then a terrific battle began. The water shot almost up to the clouds, the sea was lashed into such great waves, that it seemed as if the vessel must be swamped, and Hermod and Hadvör watched eagerly for the result. The fight lasted for some time; but when at length it was over, they saw that the sea for some distance was red with the blood of the dead whale. And then the big whale, followed by the fifteen smaller ones, swam back to the island, and Hermod and Hadvör reached their own land in safety. [144]
Suddenly, an even bigger whale than the first one appeared, followed by fifteen smaller ones. They swam swiftly toward the ship, and once they completely surrounded it, they attacked the first whale. A fierce battle broke out. The water surged almost up to the clouds, and the sea was whipped into such huge waves that it looked like the ship would capsize, while Hermod and Hadvör watched eagerly for the outcome. The fight went on for a while; but when it finally ended, they saw that the sea was stained red with the blood of the dead whale. Then the giant whale, followed by the fifteen smaller ones, swam back to the island, and Hermod and Hadvör returned safely to their own land. [144]
Meanwhile, strange events had happened at the king’s castle. The queen and her daughter had disappeared, and in their apartments a big rat and a mouse fought all day and night. In vain the servants tried to drive them away. Even if they ran off for a short time, they always came back again and disturbed the whole castle by their cries. Thus some time passed, and the king was once again plunged into grief, not only at the disappearance of the queen, but because these horrid animals left neither him nor his court any peace.
Meanwhile, strange things had happened at the king’s castle. The queen and her daughter had vanished, and in their rooms, a big rat and a mouse fought all day and night. The servants tried in vain to chase them away. Even if they left for a little while, they always returned and disturbed the entire castle with their noise. Time went on, and the king was once again consumed by sorrow, not only because the queen was missing but also because these awful animals brought no peace to him or his court.
One evening, when they were all assembled in the great hall, very sad and silent, quick steps were heard approaching, and, to the surprise of every one, Hermod entered. As soon as the king saw him, he embraced him warmly, greeting him like one returned from the dead, and anxiously inquiring all that had happened to him. But before sitting down, Hermod said he must first go to the queen’s apartment. There the rat and mouse were fighting and biting one another, uttering frightful cries; but, drawing his sword, Hermod smote them both, when, to the amazement of all, there lay two hideous giantesses dead on the ground. The servants quickly carried them out into the great courtyard, where they were thrown on a pile of wood and burnt.
One evening, when everyone was gathered in the great hall, feeling very sad and quiet, quick footsteps were heard approaching, and, to everyone's surprise, Hermod walked in. As soon as the king saw him, he embraced him warmly, greeting him like someone who had returned from the dead, and anxiously asking about everything that had happened to him. But before sitting down, Hermod said he needed to go to the queen’s quarters first. There, a rat and a mouse were fighting and biting each other, making terrifying screams; but, drawing his sword, Hermod struck them both, and to everyone's amazement, two hideous giantesses lay dead on the ground. The servants quickly carried them out into the great courtyard, where they were thrown onto a pile of wood and burned.
Meanwhile, the king and Hermod, accompanied by the whole court, returned to the hall, and then Hermod related all his wonderful adventures, greatly to the [145]delight and amazement of the king and his courtiers. And, while they were exclaiming at the wonders of his tale, Hadvör came in, accompanied by Olöf.
Meanwhile, the king and Hermod, along with the entire court, returned to the hall, and then Hermod shared all his amazing adventures, much to the [145] delight and astonishment of the king and his courtiers. As they were marveling at the wonders of his story, Hadvör entered, accompanied by Olöf.

“THERE THE RAT AND MOUSE WERE FIGHTING AND BITING ONE ANOTHER.”
“THERE THE RAT AND MOUSE WERE FIGHTING AND BITING EACH OTHER.”
Then, indeed, there was general rejoicing, and the king at once acceded to Hermod’s wish to become his son-in-law. There was no long delay over the wedding, and as the king was now growing old, he [146]handed over the government of the country to Hermod, whose reign is still known as that of “the good king.”
Then, there was widespread celebration, and the king immediately agreed to Hermod’s request to become his son-in-law. There was no long wait for the wedding, and since the king was getting older, he [146]passed the management of the country to Hermod, whose reign is still remembered as that of “the good king.”
Hadvör, in the midst of her own happiness, did not forget Olöf and all the good services she had rendered her. She married one of the great nobles of the kingdom, who became King Hermod’s right hand, and Hadvör and Olöf remained close friends all the days of their life, their friendship descending to their children and grandchildren. [147]
Hadvör, despite her own happiness, didn’t forget Olöf and all the kindness she had shown her. She married one of the prominent nobles in the kingdom, who became King Hermod’s right-hand man, and Hadvör and Olöf stayed close friends for the rest of their lives, with their friendship passing down to their children and grandchildren. [147]
Ingebjörg

There once lived a king and queen who ought to have been as happy as the day is long, for they had a fine kingdom, a beautiful palace, plenty of horses and carriages; their treasure-room was filled with gold, silver, and precious stones, and no matter how much they took out of it, it always remained full.
There once lived a king and queen who should have been as happy as could be, because they had a great kingdom, a beautiful palace, lots of horses and carriages; their treasure room was filled with gold, silver, and precious gems, and no matter how much they took out, it always stayed full.
Their people were quiet and industrious, and they had no cares or troubles; yet, notwithstanding all this, they grew daily more sad and sorrowful, for they had no children to inherit all the riches they owned.
Their people were calm and hard-working, and they had no worries or problems; yet, despite all this, they became increasingly sad and sorrowful each day, for they had no children to inherit the wealth they possessed.
One day the queen went out into the palace garden. It was a fine bright winter’s morning. The snow lay hard and firm on the ground, and each tree and bush sparkled and glistened in the sunshine, just as if the jewels in the king’s treasury had been scattered over them.
One day, the queen stepped into the palace garden. It was a beautiful, sunny winter morning. The snow was solid and crisp on the ground, and every tree and bush sparkled in the sunlight, as if the jewels from the king’s treasury had been tossed over them.
The queen, feeling tired, sat down on a stone bench beneath a huge oak tree, when suddenly a large white bird flew down from the tree. It brushed past so [148]close to the queen’s face, that the wing-feathers scratched her cheek, and a few drops of bright crimson blood fell on the snowy ground.
The queen, feeling exhausted, sat down on a stone bench under a massive oak tree when suddenly, a large white bird swooped down from the tree. It flew so [148]close to the queen's face that its wing feathers scratched her cheek, and a few drops of bright crimson blood fell on the pure white ground.
“Oh,” cried the queen, “would that I might have a daughter who would be as beautiful as those crimson drops on the white glistening ground!”
“Oh,” exclaimed the queen, “I wish I could have a daughter who would be as beautiful as those bright red drops on the shiny white ground!”
“You shall have your wish,” sang the bird, as it flew away, its white wings shining in the sun like silver.
“You will get your wish,” sang the bird as it flew away, its white wings sparkling in the sun like silver.
The queen had hardly recovered from her surprise than she heard a noise behind her, and, turning round, she beheld the old man Surtur, who lived in a little hut near the palace, and who was well known and dreaded as a wicked magician.
The queen had barely gotten over her surprise when she heard a noise behind her, and, turning around, she saw the old man Surtur, who lived in a small hut near the palace and was well known and feared as an evil magician.
“Ay, you shall have your wish,” he muttered, in a fierce, angry voice; “but I too intend to have a say in the matter. A daughter shall indeed be born to you, but she shall cause you more sorrow than happiness, unless, indeed, she returns you good for evil.” And he laughed wickedly, and disappeared.
“Yeah, you’ll get what you want,” he muttered in a fierce, angry tone. “But I also want my say in this. A daughter will definitely be born to you, but she’ll bring you more pain than joy, unless she actually repays you for your kindness.” And he laughed wickedly and vanished.
When the queen heard these words she was greatly troubled, for she knew that Surtur was her enemy, and that he was powerful; but as weeks and months passed and nothing happened, she forgot all about the old man’s words, and when at length her little daughter was born, every one agreed that she was the most beautiful child ever seen. She was christened Ingebjörg, and grew up as good as she was beautiful. [149]
When the queen heard these words, she was very worried because she knew that Surtur was her enemy and that he was strong. But as weeks and months went by and nothing happened, she forgot all about the old man’s warning. When her little daughter was finally born, everyone agreed that she was the most beautiful child they had ever seen. She was named Ingebjörg and grew up just as good as she was beautiful. [149]
At first the queen could not do enough for the child, and could hardly bear her out of her sight; but as she grew older, and when she saw how fond the king was of Ingebjörg, and how every one praised and admired her, she began to grow jealous, and all her love seemed to turn to hatred.
At first, the queen couldn’t do enough for the child and could barely stand to be away from her. But as the girl got older, and the queen noticed how much the king loved Ingebjörg and how everyone praised and admired her, jealousy started to creep in, and all her love seemed to turn into hatred.

“ ‘AY, YOU SHALL HAVE YOUR WISH,’ HE MUTTERED.”
“‘Yeah, you’ll get what you want,’ he said quietly.”
When the king saw this, he thought it would be [150]better to separate Ingebjörg from her mother, so he built her a separate house, and there she lived with her own attendants. But this only made the queen still more angry. At last she fell ill, and sent for her daughter, and when the girl came to her bedside she whispered something in her ear, and then sent her back to her own house again. But from that day a change came over Ingebjörg. She no longer laughed and danced as was her wont, but walked about the rooms alone, often weeping, and would never leave her house on any pretext whatsoever.
When the king saw this, he thought it would be [150]better to keep Ingebjörg away from her mother, so he had a separate house built for her, and there she lived with her own attendants. But this only made the queen even angrier. Eventually, she became ill and called for her daughter. When the girl arrived at her bedside, the queen whispered something in her ear and then sent her back to her own house. From that day on, Ingebjörg changed. She no longer laughed and danced like she used to; instead, she wandered the rooms alone, often crying, and refused to leave her house for any reason.
One day, when Ingebjörg, as usual, sat in her room, her work that she used to take such pleasure in lying idly on her lap, while the tears rolled slowly down her cheeks, she heard some one knocking at the door, and on opening it she saw a funny little old woman with a high peaked hat, who asked if she might come in and rest.
One day, when Ingebjörg was sitting in her room as usual, her work that she usually enjoyed lay unused in her lap, while tears rolled slowly down her cheeks. She heard someone knocking at the door, and when she opened it, she saw a quirky little old woman wearing a tall pointed hat who asked if she could come in and rest.
Ingebjörg listlessly said “Yes;” and then the old woman began telling her some wonderful stories, and at last Ingebjörg got so interested that her tears stopped, and she looked quite bright and happy like her old self.
Ingebjörg said “Yes” without much energy, and then the old woman started sharing some amazing stories. Eventually, Ingebjörg became so engaged that her tears dried up, and she looked lively and happy, just like her old self.
“And now,” continued the old woman, “I want you to come out into the wood with me. It is a lovely day, and so beautiful and fresh in the shade of the trees.”
“And now,” continued the old woman, “I want you to come out into the woods with me. It’s a lovely day, and it's so beautiful and fresh in the shade of the trees.”
Though at first Ingebjörg declared she did not care to go, she at last allowed herself to be persuaded, [151]and soon they were wandering along on the soft mossy-paths beneath the beautiful great tall-stemmed firs, graceful beeches, and feathery birch, till gradually the sad look disappeared from Ingebjörg’s face, and she began to laugh and run like the happy girl she had once been.
Though at first Ingebjörg said she didn't want to go, she eventually let herself be convinced, [151]and soon they were walking on the soft, mossy paths under the beautiful, tall firs, elegant beeches, and delicate birch trees, until the sad expression faded from Ingebjörg’s face, and she started to laugh and run like the joyful girl she used to be.
“And now,” said the little old woman, when, tired of walking, they had seated themselves on a mossy bank, “now tell me, Ingebjörg, why are you always so sad?”
“And now,” said the little old woman, when they had sat down on a mossy bank, tired from walking, “now tell me, Ingebjörg, why are you always so sad?”
At first the girl refused to speak, but the little old woman kept on asking, and she looked so kind and gentle that at length Ingebjörg said her mother had told her that it had been foretold at her birth that she was to marry a terrible giant, and that she was to burn her father’s castle and so cause his death.
At first, the girl wouldn’t say a word, but the little old woman kept asking, and she seemed so kind and gentle that eventually Ingebjörg revealed that her mother had told her it was prophesied at her birth that she would marry a terrible giant and burn her father's castle, leading to his death.
“And oh,” cried Ingebjörg, “I love him so dearly! He has always been so good and kind to me! Oh, let us hasten home. I quite forgot; I ought never to have left my house, and I never will go out again, and then I cannot possibly harm him, or marry that horrible giant.” And the poor girl hurried home, sobbing and crying all the way.
“And oh,” cried Ingebjörg, “I love him so much! He has always been so good and kind to me! Oh, let’s hurry home. I completely forgot; I should never have left my house, and I will never go out again, and then I can’t possibly hurt him or marry that awful giant.” And the poor girl rushed home, sobbing and crying the entire way.
“Nay, nay,” said the little old woman, “comfort yourself, my child. I am your godmother, and there is no harm done, and I think we can find some way to avert these evils. It is all that wicked Surtur’s doing. He wanted to marry your mother, and when she would have nothing to say to him and married [152]your father, he vowed he would never rest till the king was dead and she was punished. So he got her maid to give her some drops made out of the dragon’s tooth, which turned her love for you to hatred and jealousy. But he can only work so far. It remains for you, now that you are grown up, to undo the evil he has wrought by returning good for evil, for love can overcome all things. The king’s palace I cannot save, for my power only extends over living things; but neither your father nor mother shall be hurt, and the treasure can also be saved. Neither need you fear the giant if you will do exactly as I bid you. Now you must first go and persuade your father to go out riding in the forest with all his attendants.”
“Nah, nah,” said the little old woman, “don’t worry, my child. I am your godmother, and everything is going to be okay. I believe we can find a way to fix these problems. It’s all that evil Surtur’s doing. He wanted to marry your mother, and when she rejected him and married your father instead, he vowed he wouldn’t rest until the king was dead and she was punished. So, he got her maid to give her some drops made from the dragon’s tooth, which turned her love for you into hatred and jealousy. But he can only go so far. Now that you’re grown up, it’s up to you to undo the damage he has caused by responding to evil with good because love can conquer all. I can’t save the king’s palace since my powers are limited to living things; however, neither your father nor mother will be harmed, and the treasure can also be saved. You also shouldn’t be afraid of the giant if you follow my instructions. First, you need to convince your father to go for a ride in the forest with all his attendants.”
With a heart greatly relieved at her godmother’s cheery words, Ingebjörg hastened to do her bidding.
With a heart greatly relieved by her godmother’s cheerful words, Ingebjörg quickly set out to do what she asked.
“Dear father,” she said, as she entered his presence, “the day is so fine and the woods are so beautiful, will you not go out for a ride in the woods and take the courtiers with you?”
“Dear father,” she said as she walked in, “the weather is lovely and the woods are gorgeous. Will you please go for a ride in the woods and take the courtiers with you?”
And the king, pleased at seeing her look so bright and happy, at once said he would go, and with all his courtiers in attendance, started off for a great hunting party in the forest.
And the king, happy to see her looking so bright and cheerful, immediately said he would go, and with all his courtiers with him, set off for a big hunting trip in the forest.
As soon as they were well out of sight, Ingebjörg sent the servants away on different errands, and when the palace was quite empty, the little old dame helped the princess to carry out all the treasure and whatever else was of value in the castle, and then, when [153]they stood in the great empty hall, she told Ingebjörg that she must now take down the big can of oil from the mantelshelf. In so doing the girl’s foot slipped, and the oil ran over the hearth and into the fire. In a few minutes the whole place was in a blaze, the little old dame and Ingebjörg having just time to escape.
As soon as they were out of sight, Ingebjörg sent the servants off on various errands, and when the palace was completely empty, the little old lady helped the princess carry out all the treasure and anything else of value in the castle. Then, when [153] they stood in the large empty hall, she told Ingebjörg that she needed to take down the big can of oil from the mantel. While doing this, the girl slipped, and the oil spilled onto the hearth and into the fire. Within minutes, the whole place was ablaze, and the little old lady and Ingebjörg only had time to escape.
“Thus,” said the old woman, “one part of old Surtur’s enchantment has been fulfilled, without harm to any one, and the rest you must now carry out;” so saying, she gave Ingebjörg a little silver ball. “Now go to the forest, throw down this ball, and follow its windings till it stops at a woodman’s hut; go in, but keep the door ajar, so that you can see who comes in, and, whatever you do, remember that you must see the owner of the hut before he sees you. Remain there till I summon you; but when in your dreams you hear me calling you, do not lose an instant, but hasten to the palace, for your mother will need you. Remember love is the great conqueror, and can overcome all evils.”
“Alright,” said the old woman, “one part of old Surtur’s enchantment has been completed without hurting anyone, and now you have to finish the rest.” With that, she handed Ingebjörg a small silver ball. “Now head to the forest, throw this ball down, and follow its path until it leads you to a woodcutter’s hut; go inside, but keep the door slightly open so you can see who comes in. Whatever you do, remember that you need to see the owner of the hut before he sees you. Stay there until I call for you; but when you hear me calling in your dreams, don’t waste any time—hurry to the palace, because your mother will need you. Remember, love is the greatest conqueror and can overcome all evils.”
Ingebjörg promised to do exactly as the old dame had told her. She threw down the silver ball and followed its course as it rolled along, till at last it stopped before a woodman’s hut, and, going in, she hid behind the half-closed door, peeping curiously between the slit.
Ingebjörg promised to do exactly what the old woman had told her. She tossed the silver ball and followed its path as it rolled along, until it finally stopped in front of a woodcutter's hut. She went inside and hid behind the half-closed door, peeking curiously through the gap.
Presently she saw a huge giant coming towards the hut, carrying a dead bear across his shoulders which he had killed out hunting. He pushed open [154]the door, and, as he threw down his burden, he beheld Ingebjörg; however, she had seen him first, and felt very frightened.
Presently, she saw a huge giant approaching the hut, carrying a dead bear over his shoulders that he had killed while hunting. He pushed open [154] the door, and as he dropped his load, he noticed Ingebjörg; however, she had seen him first and felt very scared.
But though he looked terribly fierce, his voice was very soft and kind as he told her that she might remain with him, but that she would have to make the beds, cook the food, and sweep the floor—all which Ingebjörg promised to do. He then showed her a little inner chamber where he said she might sleep. “And, whatever noises you hear,” he added, “don’t come in here unless I call you.”
But even though he looked really fierce, his voice was soft and kind as he told her she could stay with him, but she would have to make the beds, cook the meals, and sweep the floor—all of which Ingebjörg promised to do. He then showed her a small inner room where he said she could sleep. “And, no matter what noises you hear,” he added, “don’t come in here unless I call you.”
And thus passed three days. The giant went out early every morning, and never returned till sunset; while Ingebjörg cooked the food, made the beds, and kept the little hut clean and tidy. Every night she heard frightful noises in the outer room, the walls of the hut shook, and the earth trembled, but as the giant never called her, she lay quietly in her bed, pulling the clothes over her ears to deaden the terrible noises. And then, as she fell asleep, each night she dreamed that, instead of the giant, a handsome young prince stood beside the hearth.
And so three days went by. The giant left early each morning and didn't come back until sunset, while Ingebjörg cooked meals, made the beds, and kept the little hut clean and organized. Every night, she heard terrifying noises in the other room; the walls of the hut shook, and the ground quivered. But since the giant never called for her, she lay quietly in her bed, pulling the covers over her ears to block out the awful sounds. As she fell asleep each night, she dreamed that, instead of the giant, a handsome young prince stood by the fireplace.
On the third evening, she had hardly fallen asleep when she fancied she heard some one calling her. Quickly jumping out of bed, she hastily threw on her clothes, cautiously opened the door, and, seeing the hut was empty, she ran as quickly as she could to the palace. She knew that her mother needed her.
On the third evening, she had just fallen asleep when she thought she heard someone calling her. She quickly jumped out of bed, hurriedly put on her clothes, carefully opened the door, and, seeing that the hut was empty, ran as fast as she could to the palace. She knew her mother needed her.
There, in front of the chief entrance, she saw a [155]wooden stake had been driven into the ground, to which the queen was tied, while the servants were piling fagots of wood round her; for the queen had been condemned to be burnt to death for having set the palace on fire during the king’s absence and stolen all the treasure, though she in vain pleaded her innocence.
There, in front of the main entrance, she saw a [155]wooden stake driven into the ground, to which the queen was tied, while the servants were piling bundles of wood around her; the queen had been sentenced to be burned to death for allegedly setting the palace on fire while the king was away and stealing all the treasure, despite her desperate claims of innocence.
Pushing her way through the crowd, Ingebjörg threw herself down on her knees before her father.
Pushing her way through the crowd, Ingebjörg knelt down in front of her father.
“Oh, stop, stop!” she cried eagerly. “Dear father, my mother is not to blame. It was I who was forced to burn down the castle, in order to save your life, which was threatened by the wicked magician, Surtur, and the treasure also is safe.”
“Oh, stop, stop!” she cried eagerly. “Dear father, my mother isn’t to blame. It was me who had to burn down the castle to save your life, which was threatened by the evil magician, Surtur, and the treasure is also safe.”
When the king heard this, he at once ordered the queen to be released, who, freed from the wicked spells that Surtur had thrown over her, embraced her daughter with many loving words.
When the king heard this, he immediately ordered the queen to be set free. Once liberated from the evil spells that Surtur had cast on her, she hugged her daughter, showering her with many loving words.
Surtur, hearing that his evil deeds were known to the king, tried to hide himself in the woods; but he was caught and brought back by the giant, who had also fallen under his enchantments. But Ingebjörg remembered her silver ball, and, throwing it towards the giant, he caught it, and as he did so he was immediately changed into the handsome young prince Ingebjörg had seen each night in her dreams.
Surtur, realizing that the king knew about his wicked actions, tried to hide in the woods; however, he was captured and brought back by the giant, who had also been affected by his spells. But Ingebjörg remembered her silver ball, and when she threw it toward the giant, he caught it, and in that moment, he transformed into the handsome young prince Ingebjörg had seen in her dreams every night.
But Surtur was not to escape. The king called his servants, who bound the magician with strong cords. [156]He was condemned to death for all his wicked deeds, and was led forth into the desert, where he was torn to pieces by wild horses.
But Surtur wasn't going to get away. The king summoned his servants, who tied up the magician with heavy ropes. [156]He was sentenced to death for all his evil actions and was taken out to the desert, where he was ripped apart by wild horses.
All the queen’s old jealousy now died out for ever. She loved Ingebjörg more fondly each day, and before long there was a great marriage-feast between the prince and Ingebjörg. They lived happily together all the days of their life, and on the death of the king and queen, Ingebjörg and her husband reigned in their stead, beloved by all their people. [157]
All the queen's old jealousy was gone for good. She grew to love Ingebjörg more dearly each day, and soon there was a big wedding celebration for the prince and Ingebjörg. They lived happily together for the rest of their lives, and when the king and queen passed away, Ingebjörg and her husband took the throne, loved by all their people. [157]
Hans

CHAPTER I.
HANS STARTS ON HIS TRAVELS.
Once upon a time, many, many years ago, there was an old man and his wife who lived in a little cottage beside a big wood. They had three sons, called Kurt, Conrad, and Hans.
Once upon a time, long ago, there was an old man and his wife who lived in a small cottage next to a big forest. They had three sons named Kurt, Conrad, and Hans.
The father was very proud of his two elder boys, who were great tall fellows, but he never troubled about Hans, the youngest son, who, poor boy, often fared rather badly, as he only got whatever his brothers did not care to keep. He was never allowed to join in their games, or trials of skill, in which the father trained his elder boys, but had to stop at home, doing the housework and helping his mother in the kitchen. She was, indeed, the only one who ever showed him any love or kindness.
The father was very proud of his two older sons, who were both big guys, but he never paid much attention to Hans, the youngest son, who, poor kid, often got the short end of the stick since he only received whatever his brothers didn’t want. He was never included in their games or competitions, which the father focused on with his older boys, and instead, he had to stay home doing the chores and helping his mom in the kitchen. She was, in fact, the only one who ever showed him any love or kindness.
Thus poor Hans was often very sad and lonely, and so, in order to while away the time and have some kind of companionship, he got a kitten from a neighbour, teaching it all kinds of tricks, and as the [158]animal grew older it became so attached to Hans that it followed him about wherever he went.
Thus, poor Hans was often very sad and lonely, so to pass the time and have some company, he got a kitten from a neighbor. He taught it all kinds of tricks, and as the [158]animal grew older, it became so attached to Hans that it followed him everywhere he went.
So matters went on till all three brothers were grown up. Kurt and Conrad gave themselves great airs, for, being tall and robust and well skilled in all games of strength, they laid down the law whenever they appeared on the village green, and bragged so loudly that most people were afraid to contradict them, more especially as their father backed them up in everything. He thought they could do no wrong, whereas Hans was always wrong and of no use at all; he ought, in fact, to have been a girl, always pinned to his mother’s apron-string.
So things went on until all three brothers had grown up. Kurt and Conrad acted very superior because they were tall, strong, and good at all physical games. They dominated the village green and bragged so much that most people were too scared to challenge them, especially since their father supported them in everything. He believed they could do no wrong, while Hans was always seen as wrong and useless; he should have been a girl, always tied to his mother’s apron strings.
And thus ignored by his father, and set aside by his brothers, there was only his mother to stand up for Hans, but she only loved him all the more, and he in return was devoted to her.
And so ignored by his father and brushed off by his brothers, it was only his mother who stood up for Hans. She loved him even more because of it, and he, in turn, was devoted to her.
One day Kurt and Conrad came home from the village, where they had come off victors in every trial of strength on the green, and so proud were they of this success, that they begged their father to let them start on their travels, and go and visit the king whose kingdom lay on the opposite side of the great arm of the sea near which stood their hut.
One day, Kurt and Conrad came home from the village, where they had won every contest of strength on the green. They were so proud of this achievement that they begged their father to let them set off on their journey to visit the king whose kingdom was on the other side of the large body of water near their hut.
At first the father did not like the idea of parting with his sons; but when he looked at them, and saw what great strong fellows they were, he felt convinced that they would certainly win riches and renown; [159]so he agreed to let them go, fully convinced they would return both famous and wealthy.
At first, the father wasn’t on board with the idea of sending his sons away; but when he looked at them and saw how strong they had become, he felt sure they would definitely achieve wealth and fame; [159]so he agreed to let them go, entirely convinced they would come back both celebrated and rich.
Not long after this, the father heard in the village that a big ship lay in the offing, so he told his wife she must get new shoes for Kurt and Conrad, as well as money for the journey, for he meant them to go to the great kingdom across the water, where they would be sure to win both fame and riches.
Not long after this, the father heard in the village that a big ship was anchored nearby, so he told his wife she needed to buy new shoes for Kurt and Conrad, as well as some money for the trip, because he wanted them to go to the great kingdom across the water, where they would definitely gain both fame and fortune.
The old woman did her best to obey her husband’s behests. She took the great hanks of flax she had spun during the winter, and having sold these in the village, she bought new shoes for Kurt and Conrad with some of the money, keeping the rest for their journey.
The old woman tried hard to follow her husband’s wishes. She took the long bundles of flax she had spun over the winter, and after selling them in the village, she bought new shoes for Kurt and Conrad with some of the money, saving the rest for their trip.
But when Hans saw all these preparations going on, he had no rest or peace, and a great longing came over him to be allowed to go with his brothers.
But when Hans saw all these preparations happening, he couldn't relax or find peace, and a deep desire filled him to be allowed to join his brothers.
Plucking up his courage, he went to his father, and begged and entreated to be allowed to accompany Kurt and Conrad.
Plucking up his courage, he went to his father and pleaded to be allowed to join Kurt and Conrad.
At first the old man was very irate at what he considered Han’s impertinence, and angrily refused. But when he came to think over it, he decided that he would rather not have him at home alone, when the others were away, so he told him he might go, but only on condition that he did not join his brothers. He must keep quite apart from them, so that they need not be ashamed before strangers of its being known that such a small, useless fellow was their brother. [160]
At first, the old man was really angry about what he saw as Han’s disrespect and refused him outright. But after thinking it over, he realized he’d rather not leave him at home alone while the others were away. So, he told Han he could go, but only if he stayed away from his brothers. He had to keep his distance from them so they wouldn’t be embarrassed in front of strangers knowing that such a small, useless guy was their brother. [160]
Although this was not a very gracious permission, Hans was only too pleased to get leave of any sort, so he hastened to his mother and begged her to try and fit him out also, like his brothers.
Although this wasn’t a very kind permission, Hans was more than happy to get any sort of approval, so he hurried to his mother and asked her to help him get ready like his brothers.
Kurt and Conrad, hearing that Hans had likewise got permission to go, hastened their own preparations and started at once, as they did not want him to go with them; but he was so anxious to get away and helped his mother so effectually, that he was ready almost as soon as they were.
Kurt and Conrad, hearing that Hans had also gotten permission to go, rushed their own preparations and left immediately, not wanting him to tag along. However, he was so eager to leave and helped his mother so effectively that he was almost ready just as quickly as they were.
When he came to bid her farewell, she gave him a small purse with her savings in it, and then handed him her oven crutch.1
When he came to say goodbye, she gave him a small purse with her savings in it, and then handed him her oven crutch.1
“Take this also, Hans,” she said; “you will find it very useful, for you can use it either as a walking-stick or a weapon of defence, if you are in danger, and you will never lose your way, so long as you have it in your possession.”
“Take this too, Hans,” she said; “you'll find it really helpful, as you can use it either as a walking stick or a self-defense weapon if you're in danger, and you'll never get lost as long as you have it with you.”
Hans thanked her warmly, bade his father good-bye, and with another loving farewell to his mother, went forth on his travels, his cat sitting gravely on his shoulder.
Hans thanked her warmly, said good-bye to his father, and with another loving farewell to his mother, set off on his travels, his cat sitting seriously on his shoulder.
He hurried along as quickly as he could, hoping he would yet be in time to overtake his brothers, but when he got down to the shore there was no sign either of them or the ship, which had evidently sailed some time before. [161]
He rushed as fast as he could, hoping to catch up with his brothers, but when he reached the shore, there was no sign of either of them or the ship, which had clearly left some time ago. [161]
Unwilling to lose any chance, Hans kept along the shore for some time, thinking that perhaps the vessel had gone into some of the “fiords” that surrounded the coast; but, seeing no sign of a sail, he at last left the beach as the sun was setting, and took a path leading up towards the hills.
Unwilling to miss any opportunity, Hans stayed along the shore for a while, thinking that maybe the ship had gone into one of the “fiords” along the coast. But after not seeing any sign of a sail, he finally left the beach as the sun was setting and took a path that led up toward the hills.
His cat, who had sat on his shoulder all this time, now jumped to the ground, purring and arching his back as he trotted beside Hans. Suddenly, a huge bird came flying rapidly towards them. Hans at once saw that it was a dragon, so he took a firm grasp of his iron crutch, waited till the creature was within reach, then, throwing it, hit him so cleverly that he fell to the ground; whereupon the cat, making a spring, speedily put an end to the monster.
His cat, which had been sitting on his shoulder this whole time, jumped down to the ground, purring and arching his back as he walked alongside Hans. Suddenly, a huge bird came flying quickly towards them. Hans immediately recognized it as a dragon, so he grabbed his iron crutch tightly, waited until the creature was close enough, and then threw it with precision, hitting the dragon so well that it fell to the ground; at which point the cat leaped and quickly finished off the monster.
When Hans ran up, he saw that the bird held something white between its talons, and, stooping down, perceived it was a little girl, who cried most piteously.
When Hans ran up, he saw that the bird was holding something white between its claws, and, bending down, he realized it was a little girl who was crying very sadly.
Hans tenderly lifted the little thing in his arms, and tried his best to quiet her. But it was not till the big cat came up purring and rubbing itself against the wee creature, that she ceased her sobbing and was comforted.
Hans gently lifted the little one in his arms and did his best to soothe her. But it wasn't until the big cat approached, purring and rubbing against the tiny creature, that she stopped crying and felt comforted.
Hans was now somewhat at a loss as to what he had best do. Night was coming on; there was no house in sight, and no food at hand. But just as he was driven to his wits’ ends, he saw a little old man [162]running towards him, puffing and panting. As soon as he came up to Hans, he thanked him warmly for having rescued his child from the dragon.
Hans was feeling a bit lost about what to do next. Night was falling; there was no house in sight, and he had no food. Just when he was at his wits' end, he noticed a little old man [162] running toward him, out of breath. As soon as the man reached Hans, he expressed his heartfelt gratitude for rescuing his child from the dragon.

“HANS AT ONCE SAW THAT IT WAS A DRAGON.”
“HANS IMMEDIATELY REALIZED THAT IT WAS A DRAGON.”
He was a quaint-looking little man, almost a dwarf, but when he took the child in his arms and began to soothe and quiet it, his face was so kind and gentle, [163]that Hans, who had expected to pass the night out-of-doors, gladly accepted his offer to go home with him and stay the night.
He was a quirky little guy, almost a dwarf, but when he picked up the child and started to comfort it, his face was so kind and gentle, [163]that Hans, who had thought he’d be spending the night outside, happily accepted his invitation to go home with him and stay the night.
They walked on a long way, pussy always trotting by her young master’s side, till at length they came to a big stone or rock.
They walked for a long time, with the cat always trotting beside her young owner, until they finally reached a large stone or rock.
Here the dwarf paused, and, knocking three times, the stone opened. Then the dwarf bade Hans enter, and, giving three taps, the stone again closed.
Here the dwarf paused, and, tapping three times, the stone opened. Then the dwarf told Hans to enter, and, tapping three times again, the stone closed once more.
When Hans looked round, he was surprised to find himself in a fine large room, fitted up with every comfort; great couches, spread with soft rugs, ran along two sides; in one corner was the hearth, on which a bright fire was burning; and on the other side was a table with some chairs beside it, and covered with various papers and quaint instruments.
When Hans looked around, he was surprised to find himself in a spacious room, equipped with all the comforts; large couches, covered with soft rugs, lined two walls; in one corner was the fireplace, with a bright fire burning; and on the other side was a table with some chairs next to it, covered with various papers and unusual tools.
The old man put the child into a pretty little cot, and after he and Hans had partaken of some food, he invited the latter to rest.
The old man placed the child in a nice little crib, and after he and Hans had shared some food, he invited him to relax.
Hans, nothing loath, threw himself on one of the couches, with his cat beside him, and, thoroughly tired out with all the excitement of his departure and the long distance he had walked, fell asleep almost as soon as his head rested on the pillow. But even in his sleep he heard the dwarf working at his papers during the greater part of the night
Hans, feeling relieved, flopped down on one of the couches with his cat next to him, and completely worn out from all the excitement of leaving and the long walk he had taken, he fell asleep almost as soon as his head hit the pillow. But even while he was asleep, he could hear the dwarf working on his papers for most of the night.
Next morning, after they had breakfasted and Hans was ready to start forth on his travels, the dwarf again thanked him for his timely rescue. [164]
Next morning, after they had breakfast and Hans was ready to set off on his travels, the dwarf once again thanked him for his timely rescue. [164]
“I can never be grateful enough to you for saving my child,” he continued. “And now I am going to give you three things, which I hope will be useful to you, though nothing can ever cancel my debt to you.”
“I can never thank you enough for saving my child,” he continued. “And now I'm going to give you three things that I hope will be useful to you, even though nothing can ever repay my debt to you.”
“Indeed you owe me but small thanks,” replied Hans, laughing; “it was really my cat who saved your child, by killing the dragon ere I came up to him.”
“Honestly, you don’t need to thank me much,” Hans replied with a laugh; “it was really my cat who saved your child by killing the dragon before I even got there.”
But though Hans declared he wanted no payment, the dwarf would take no denial.
But even though Hans insisted he didn't want any payment, the dwarf wouldn't take no for an answer.
“You see this small stone,” he said; “it possesses the power of making whoever holds it in his hand invisible. This sword,” he continued, drawing forth a tiny but exquisitely damascened sword, “is both sharp and strong, and though small enough to carry in your pocket, you have but to express the wish when you need to use it, and it will at once attain its full size and strength. And here,” he added, “is my third gift. It is, as you see, but a tiny little ship, like a child’s toy, so small that you can easily carry it also in your pocket, and yet, whenever you desire, it will become as large as you may need it either to go on a river or across the sea, and it further possesses the property of being able to sail, no matter whether there is any wind or not.”
“You see this small stone,” he said, “it has the power to make anyone who holds it invisible. This sword,” he continued, pulling out a tiny but beautifully crafted sword, “is both sharp and strong, and although it's small enough to fit in your pocket, all you have to do is wish for it when you need to use it, and it will instantly grow to its full size and power. And here,” he added, “is my third gift. It’s just a little ship, like a child’s toy, so small that you can easily keep it in your pocket, yet whenever you want, it will become as large as you need it, whether for traveling on a river or across the sea, and it can sail regardless of whether there's any wind.”
It was in vain that Hans protested he had in no way earned such valuable gifts. The dwarf insisted; so Hans was fain to take the precious treasures, [165]thanking him most warmly for his great kindness. He then bade him farewell, kissed the pretty child, who clung round his neck, and, taking up his iron crutch, shouldered his cat and departed. [166]
It was useless for Hans to argue that he didn’t deserve such valuable gifts. The dwarf insisted, so Hans reluctantly accepted the precious treasures, [165] thanking him sincerely for his kindness. He then said goodbye, kissed the sweet child who was clinging to him, and, picking up his iron crutch, shouldered his cat and left. [166]
CHAPTER II.
HIS WONDERFUL ADVENTURES, AND HOW HE RETURNED GOOD FOR EVIL.
When Hans got down to the shore again, he drew forth the little ship from his pocket, and, putting it in the water, said—
When Hans reached the shore again, he pulled the little ship out of his pocket and, placing it in the water, said—
“Ship, ship, grow larger.”
"Ship, ship, get bigger."
Immediately the tiny boat expanded, and behold a beautiful vessel lay there at anchor.
Immediately, the small boat grew larger, and there was a stunning ship anchored there.
Hans got on board, and then, having said where he wished to go, the vessel sailed merrily along towards the kingdom on the opposite side of the big sea.
Hans boarded the ship and, after stating his destination, the vessel happily set sail toward the kingdom on the other side of the vast ocean.
When they were halfway across, a violent thunderstorm came on; but though he noticed that the other vessels near him were tossed about by the great waves, his ship sailed straight on towards its destination, and never lay-to or swerved aside till it was safely anchored in its destined port.
When they were halfway across, a fierce thunderstorm hit; but even though he saw that the other boats nearby were being tossed around by the huge waves, his ship kept going straight toward its destination and never slowed down or veered off until it was safely anchored in its intended port.
As soon as Hans landed, he said, “Ship, ship, grow smaller!” and immediately the great vessel grew smaller and smaller, till it was like a tiny little model which he could easily put into his pocket.
As soon as Hans landed, he said, “Ship, ship, shrink!” and immediately the big vessel got smaller and smaller until it looked like a tiny model that he could easily fit into his pocket.
Making sure that he had both his other treasures [167]safely stowed away, Hans, with his faithful cat mounted on his shoulder, made his way inland.
Making sure that he had both his other treasures [167] safely stored away, Hans, with his loyal cat perched on his shoulder, headed inland.
Presently he came to a small wood, and here, sitting down beneath a fine, big oak tree, near which ran a bright sparkling stream, he decided to remain for a short time, studying the people and their habits, ere he went on to the king’s palace.
Currently, he arrived at a small woods, and here, sitting down under a large oak tree, beside a sparkling stream, he chose to stay for a little while, observing the people and their habits before heading to the king’s palace.
Thanks to his faithful cat, he never lacked food, for puss went out night and morning, always returning with a rabbit or a bird for her master’s dinner and supper.
Thanks to his loyal cat, he never ran out of food, since she would go out every morning and night, always coming back with a rabbit or a bird for her owner's dinner and supper.
Meanwhile, Kurt and Conrad on their arrival had gone straight to the palace, and had asked the king’s permission to remain the winter with him. Although he did not really require their services, the king, seeing what fine strong fellows they were, gladly consented. So they joined the royal household, and were soon known as the merriest among the party, often boasting of their great feats of strength and the valiant deeds they had done.
Meanwhile, Kurt and Conrad, upon their arrival, went straight to the palace and asked the king for permission to stay with him for the winter. Although he didn't actually need their help, the king, seeing how strong and capable they were, happily agreed. So they became part of the royal household and quickly became known as the liveliest members of the group, often bragging about their amazing feats of strength and the brave things they had accomplished.
After some weeks, Hans too arrived at the palace. At first he kept somewhat in the background, where no one noticed him, but whence he was able to observe everything that went on.
After a few weeks, Hans also arrived at the palace. At first, he stayed somewhat in the background, where no one saw him, but he could observe everything that happened.
Now, the king had no son, but an only daughter named Gerda, who was both beautiful and wise. The king, who was getting old, was anxious to see her happily married; but, although he had received numerous offers for her hand from neighbouring [168]princes and other strangers who had heard of the princess’s beauty and wit, she had refused them all, for Gerda was difficult to please.
Now, the king had no son, just an only daughter named Gerda, who was both beautiful and smart. The king, who was getting older, was eager to see her happily married; however, even though he had received many proposals for her hand from nearby [168]princes and other strangers who had heard about the princess’s beauty and intelligence, she turned them all down because Gerda was hard to please.
At length one day, just at the commencement of winter, and when all the foreign princes and courtiers were assembled in the big hall of the palace, the king announced that he had quite made up his mind to give his daughter, together with the half of his kingdom during his lifetime, to whosoever would bring him by Christmas Eve, the three most precious treasures in his kingdom.
At last, one day, right at the start of winter, when all the foreign princes and courtiers were gathered in the large hall of the palace, the king declared that he had decided to give his daughter, along with half of his kingdom while he was still alive, to whoever could bring him, by Christmas Eve, the three most valuable treasures in his kingdom.
These were, a chess-board and men, made of pure gold and silver; a gold-handled sword, set with precious stones, in a golden scabbard, and with an unbreakable blade, and which always killed your enemy; and a wonderful bird with golden plumage, which, when it sang, could be heard in every part of the kingdom, yet its wondrous melodies were so sweet and soft, that they were not too loud even when quite near.
These were a chessboard and pieces made of pure gold and silver; a sword with a gold handle, decorated with precious stones, in a golden sheath, and with a blade that never broke and always defeated your enemy; and an amazing bird with golden feathers that, when it sang, could be heard throughout the entire kingdom, yet its incredible melodies were so gentle and soft that they weren't too loud, even when very close.
These marvellous treasures, said the king, had originally belonged to his ancestors; but, during a great war with the giants, many years ago, they had been carried off, and were now in possession of a terrible ogress, who lived on a rocky and almost inaccessible island, and always kept these treasures in a cave, on a shelf above her head, and they could only be taken away while the giantess was asleep.
These amazing treasures, the king said, originally belonged to his ancestors; however, during a huge war with the giants many years ago, they were stolen and are now held by a fearsome ogress. She lives on a rocky, nearly unreachable island, and always keeps these treasures in a cave on a shelf above her head, which can only be taken while the giantess is asleep.
The courtiers did not pay much attention to the [169]king’s words. They had heard them before, and they also knew that all those who had ventured on this quest, had either never been heard of again, or, if they returned, were maimed both in body and mind.
The courtiers didn’t really listen to the [169]king’s words. They had heard them before, and they also knew that everyone who had taken on this quest had either disappeared completely or returned seriously injured, both physically and mentally.
Some of the foreign princes, however, started off, hoping they might succeed. But when days elapsed and they did not return, Kurt and Conrad thought they would like to try. Knowing how big and strong they were, the task did not seem an impossible one to them, and they were eager to make the venture.
Some of the foreign princes, however, set off, hoping they might succeed. But when days went by and they didn’t return, Kurt and Conrad felt they should give it a shot. Knowing how big and strong they were, the task didn’t seem impossible to them, and they were eager to take on the challenge.
Kurt, therefore, as the eldest, came first before the king, and said that if he could have a ship and crew, he would gladly start in search of the treasures.
Kurt, being the oldest, stepped up first before the king and said that if he could have a ship and crew, he would happily set out to look for the treasures.
The king at once acceded to his request, a vessel was fitted out, and Kurt sailed away.
The king immediately agreed to his request, a ship was prepared, and Kurt set sail.
After many days, he at length reached the island, but, being still daylight when they arrived, they kept well out of sight, and did not attempt to land till it was dusk, when Kurt hoped the giantess might be asleep.
After many days, he finally reached the island, but since it was still daylight when they arrived, they stayed out of sight and didn’t try to land until it was dusk, when Kurt hoped the giantess would be asleep.
Then, making his way cautiously to the cave where she lived, he peeped in, and there, sure enough, lay the great ogress, fast asleep on her bed.
Then, carefully making his way to the cave where she lived, he looked inside, and sure enough, the huge ogress was fast asleep on her bed.
Creeping cautiously along the floor, Kurt looked up for the shelf, and there he saw the three golden treasures.
Creeping carefully across the floor, Kurt looked up at the shelf, and there he saw the three golden treasures.

“KURT HOPED THE GIANTESS MIGHT BE ASLEEP.”
“Kurt hoped the giantess was asleep.”
He hardly knew which to take first, so he decided to begin with the most difficult one, and, cautiously [170]stretching forth his hand, laid hold of the bird, which sat on its perch with its head tucked under its wing, thinking to put it in his pocket. But, unfortunately, he grasped it too roughly, and immediately the bird began to screech so loudly, that the whole cave shook and trembled.
He barely knew which one to grab first, so he decided to start with the hardest one. Cautiously [170] reaching out, he took hold of the bird, which was perched with its head tucked under its wing, intending to put it in his pocket. But, unfortunately, he held it too tightly, and right away, the bird started screeching so loudly that the entire cave shook and trembled.
In an instant the giantess sprang from her bed, caught hold of Kurt, threw him down on the ground, and tied his hands and feet firmly with ropes.
In an instant, the giantess jumped out of her bed, grabbed Kurt, slammed him down on the ground, and securely tied his hands and feet with ropes.
“Ha! ha!” she laughed. “Here is another one! What fools they all are, to think they could outwit me! But this one will do nicely for my Christmas dinner when I have fed him up a little.” And with these words, and despite his loud cries and remonstrances, she trundled him into a small cave at the back. “And you need not fear that I shall starve you,” she grinned maliciously, “for I want you to get nice and fat; at present you are so thin, you are not worth eating.” So saying, she ran out of the cave and hurried down to the shore, hoping to catch some of the crew, and so fill her larder still further.
“Ha! ha!” she laughed. “Here’s another one! What fools they all are, to think they could outsmart me! But this one will be perfect for my Christmas dinner once I’ve fattened him up a bit.” And with that, despite his loud cries and protests, she shoved him into a small cave at the back. “And you don’t have to worry that I’ll starve you,” she grinned wickedly, “because I want you to get nice and plump; right now, you’re so thin, you’re not worth eating.” With that, she dashed out of the cave and hurried down to the shore, hoping to catch some of the crew and stock up her pantry even more.
But no sooner did the men see the monster running down to the shore, than they rowed back to the ship with all their might, and, lifting the anchor, set sail at once, and were soon out of sight
But as soon as the men saw the monster running down to the shore, they rowed back to the ship as fast as they could, lifted the anchor, set sail immediately, and soon disappeared from view.
When the men returned home and described the awful ogress who had raced down to the shore to catch them, the king feared there was but little hope that Kurt would ever be heard of again. [171]But after a few days, Conrad began to think that if he had gone, he would have managed more cleverly than Kurt, so he asked the king if he would fit out a ship for him and let him try his luck.
When the men got home and talked about the terrible ogress who had run down to the shore to catch them, the king was worried that there wasn't much chance Kurt would ever be found again. [171] But after a few days, Conrad started to think that if he had been in Kurt's place, he would have handled things better, so he asked the king if he could prepare a ship for him and let him try his luck.
The king, anxious to recover his treasures, at once agreed; and full of hope, feeling quite sure his skill and cleverness would not fail him, Conrad started on his journey.
The king, eager to get his treasures back, quickly agreed; and filled with hope, confident that his skill and cleverness would see him through, Conrad set off on his journey.
But, alas! he was no more lucky than his elder brother. When he got to the cave, he also found the giantess asleep, and, after considering which of the three treasures he should take first, he decided for the sword.
But, unfortunately! he was no luckier than his older brother. When he reached the cave, he also found the giantess asleep, and, after thinking about which of the three treasures he should take first, he chose the sword.
“The bird may make a noise if it sees me,” he thought, “whereas if I have the sword, should the giantess awake, I will kill her, and then secure all three treasures.”
“The bird might make a sound if it spots me,” he thought, “but if I have the sword, if the giantess wakes up, I’ll kill her and then take all three treasures.”
So he watched for a few minutes to make quite sure that both the giantess and the bird were asleep, then stealing cautiously on tiptoe across the floor of the cave, he reached up to the shelf and stretched his hand out to take the sword. But, alas! in his eagerness he only grasped the handle of the weapon, and with a loud crash the scabbard fell down.
So he watched for a few minutes to make sure that both the giantess and the bird were asleep. Then, quietly tiptoeing across the cave floor, he reached up to the shelf and stretched his hand out to grab the sword. But, unfortunately, in his eagerness, he only grabbed the handle of the weapon, and with a loud crash, the scabbard fell down.
The bird began to scream, and in an instant the giantess sprang from her bed and had Conrad down on the floor, where she at once tied him up with ropes, as she had his brother.
The bird started screaming, and in a flash, the giantess jumped out of bed and grabbed Conrad, throwing him to the floor, where she quickly tied him up with ropes, just like she had done with his brother.
“Ha, ha!” she croaked. “Here is another one! [172]Oh, these fools, these fools! But if they will only come on fast enough, I need not stint myself, for I shall have a well-stocked larder by Christmas-time!”
“Ha, ha!” she croaked. “Here’s another one! [172]Oh, these fools, these fools! But if they just come quickly enough, I won’t have to hold back because I’ll have a well-stocked pantry by Christmas!”
And ere he knew what was to happen to him, Conrad found himself inside the small cave beside his brother Kurt.
And before he knew what was going to happen to him, Conrad found himself inside the small cave next to his brother Kurt.
“Don’t be afraid that I shall starve you,” laughed the ogress; “you shall have plenty of food, and you must eat all you can, and get fat as quickly as possible, and then I shall release you;” and she grinned and laughed so loudly, that the whole cave shook and trembled as if there had been an earthquake.
“Don’t worry about starving,” the ogress laughed. “You’ll have plenty to eat, and you need to eat as much as you can and get fat as quickly as possible. Then I’ll let you go.” She grinned and laughed so loudly that the entire cave shook and trembled as if there had been an earthquake.
Soon after the second vessel had returned to the court, the men giving the same account of what had occurred as those in the first vessel, Hans suddenly disappeared. He had become such a great favourite at court, that every one was very sorry when he thus suddenly vanished.
Soon after the second ship returned to the court, the men gave the same account of what had happened as those on the first ship, and then Hans suddenly disappeared. He had become such a favorite at court that everyone was really upset when he vanished like that.
But he too was determined to try his luck, and see if he could not carry off the treasures, and so win the beautiful Princess Gerda, who had been most kind to him during his stay at her father’s court.
But he was also set on trying his luck and seeing if he could take the treasures and win the beautiful Princess Gerda, who had been very kind to him during his time at her father's court.
So one evening, just as the sun was setting, he walked quietly down to the shore, Puss as usual sitting on his shoulder, and, having placed his little ship in the water, and pronounced the magic words, he arrived at the giantess’s island about the middle of the day. [173]
So one evening, just as the sun was setting, he quietly walked down to the shore, with Puss sitting on his shoulder as usual, and after putting his little ship in the water and saying the magic words, he arrived at the giantess’s island around midday. [173]
Having landed, Hans took his stone out of his pocket, and thus at once becoming invisible, started off for the ogress’s cave.
Having landed, Hans pulled the stone out of his pocket, and instantly became invisible, then set off toward the ogress’s cave.
Looking in, he saw it was empty, so, although he was invisible, he thought it better to hide behind a projecting bit of rock, in case she might knock up against him.
Looking inside, he saw it was empty, so even though he was invisible, he thought it would be smarter to hide behind a jutting piece of rock, in case she accidentally bumped into him.
As evening closed in, the giantess returned. But no sooner had she entered the cave, than she sniffed about in all directions—
As evening fell, the giantess came back. But as soon as she walked into the cave, she started sniffing around in every direction—
“Phew! it smells of humans here!” she muttered. Not seeing any one, however, she concluded it must be the two men she was fattening up in the inner cave. So, after a little time, she lay down on her bed. For some time she could not sleep, and kept on muttering, “Phew! It is very strange that I should smell those humans so strongly to-night! I could have sworn there was a fresh human here!”
“Ugh! It smells like people in here!” she muttered. Not seeing anyone, though, she figured it must be the two men she was fattening up in the inner cave. So, after a while, she lay down on her bed. For some time she couldn’t sleep and kept muttering, “Ugh! It’s really weird that I can smell those humans so strongly tonight! I could've sworn there was a fresh human here!”
At last, after tossing about restlessly, she dropped off asleep.
At last, after tossing and turning restlessly, she finally fell asleep.
Hans crept forth softly, but the fire on the hearth had died so low, he could not well see his way, and stumbled over a small stone. In an instant the golden bird raised its head, but just as it was going to give a shrill scream, Hans’s big cat pounced on it and silenced it.
Hans quietly crept forward, but the fire in the hearth had faded so much that he could barely see, and he tripped over a small stone. In an instant, the golden bird lifted its head, but just as it was about to let out a loud screech, Hans’s big cat jumped on it and silenced it.
Then the giantess started up, and, jumping out of bed, began feeling all round the walls, swearing angrily. [174]
Then the giantess got out of bed, jumped up, and started searching around the walls, swearing angrily. [174]
Hans knew that he must kill her, for, though he was invisible, if she caught hold of him she would certainly kill him. He therefore drew the sword which the dwarf had given him, out of his pocket and wished it to grow bigger. Then, when the giantess came near him, and stretched out her huge arms to throw him down, Hans, with one blow of his sword, cut off her head, which rolled away into a corner.
Hans knew he had to kill her because, even though he was invisible, if she grabbed him, she would definitely kill him. So he took the sword the dwarf had given him out of his pocket and wished for it to grow larger. Then, when the giantess came close and reached out her enormous arms to throw him down, Hans swung his sword and beheaded her with one strike, her head rolling away into a corner.
Hans then blew up the fire, and began searching round the cave; in addition to the king’s three treasures, he found several great chests filled with gold and precious stones. Then he noticed that there was a smaller cave at the back, and, lighting a pine knot, he entered and found his brothers. He immediately loosened their bands, and they were both so grateful to be freed from the terrible fate in store for them that they ever after treated him as true brothers should.
Hans then stoked the fire and started looking around the cave; besides the king’s three treasures, he discovered several large chests filled with gold and precious stones. Then he noticed a smaller cave at the back, and, lighting a pine knot, he went in and found his brothers. He quickly freed them from their bindings, and they were so thankful to escape the terrible fate that awaited them that they treated him like a true brother from that moment on.
They all three then set to work and carried the treasures from the cave to the ship, and when everything had been taken on board they quickly returned to the king’s country, where they arrived on Christmas Eve, greatly to the astonishment of the whole court, who had quite given them up as lost.
They all three then got to work and moved the treasures from the cave to the ship, and once everything was loaded, they quickly headed back to the king’s land, arriving on Christmas Eve, much to the surprise of the entire court, who had already given them up for lost.
But greater still was the surprise of every one, when Hans presented the king with the three treasures which had been so long lost, and were now once again restored to the kingdom.
But everyone was even more surprised when Hans presented the king with the three treasures that had been long lost and were now restored to the kingdom.
The king was so delighted at having at last gained [175]his wish, and recovered the long-lost treasures, that he told Hans he should always look upon him as a dear son, and that he should certainly marry his daughter.
The king was so thrilled to finally have [175]achieved his wish and retrieved the long-lost treasures that he told Hans he would always consider him a beloved son and that he would definitely marry his daughter.
So Hans was dressed in royal robes, and very shortly after married the fair Princess Gerda, who had long secretly admired him. The wedding was held with all possible magnificence. No expense was spared, and gifts were given to all the poor in the land.
So Hans was dressed in royal robes, and not long after, he married the beautiful Princess Gerda, who had secretly admired him for a long time. The wedding was held with all possible splendor. No expense was spared, and gifts were given to all the less fortunate in the land.
The king then divided his kingdom in half, putting Hans in charge of one; whereupon, he sent for his father and mother, and gave them a good house and sufficient money to live in comfort for the rest of their days. And the two elder brothers were also provided for.
The king then split his kingdom in two, putting Hans in charge of one half; after that, he called for his father and mother, giving them a nice house and enough money to live comfortably for the rest of their lives. The two older brothers were also taken care of.
Hans and Gerda reigned long and happily. Puss always had a place of honour beside his beloved master, and lived long enough to see Hans’s children and even grandchildren. [176]
Hans and Gerda ruled for a long time and were very happy. Puss always had a special spot next to his beloved owner and lived long enough to see Hans's children and even grandchildren. [176]
The Giantess and the Granite Boat

Once upon a time there lived a king and queen who were greatly beloved by all their people. They had only one son, named Sigurd, who, even as a boy, was distinguished for his marvellous skill and dexterity in all manly sports and pastimes, whilst his strength was only equalled by his wisdom and his handsome person.
Once upon a time, there was a king and queen who were greatly loved by all their people. They had only one son, named Sigurd, who, even as a boy, was known for his incredible skill and agility in all physical activities and games, while his strength was matched only by his wisdom and good looks.
Years passed on. Sigurd had become a man, when one day the king called him to him.
Years went by. Sigurd had grown into a man when one day the king summoned him.
“My son,” he said, “it is now time for you to choose a fitting bride. I am getting old, and cannot expect to live much longer. You must take my place in a few years, and must try to gain men’s respect and esteem by showing yourself capable of winning a princess worthy to share your throne. Visit first the country of Hardrada, my friend. His daughter is indeed, I hear, a marvel of beauty and goodness.”
“My son,” he said, “it’s time for you to choose a suitable bride. I’m getting old and can’t expect to live much longer. You’ll need to take my place in a few years, and you should earn the respect and admiration of others by proving you can win a princess worthy of sharing your throne. First, visit the country of Hardrada, my friend. I’ve heard his daughter is truly a marvel of beauty and kindness.”
Sigurd at once prepared to start on his journey. With a few chosen companions, he set sail in his [177]noble galley, the high prow breasting the waves, and the stern, all gorgeous with carving and gilding, glittering in the sun. After sailing for some days over the tossing waters, the vessel at length reached Hardrada’s country. It was night, one of those glorious summer nights of the north, when the moon is almost as brilliant as the sun. The bold shore, with its strange, grotesque crags and peaks, seemed utterly unapproachable, till suddenly a large creek or fiord was seen, at the head of which rose the king’s palace. The windows were all ablaze with light, and the sounds of music and revelry told the travellers that some banquet was in progress.
Sigurd quickly got ready to start his journey. With a few chosen friends, he set sail in his [177]impressive ship, its high bow cutting through the waves and the beautifully carved and gilded stern shining in the sun. After several days sailing over the rough waters, the ship finally reached Hardrada’s land. It was night, one of those stunning summer nights in the north, when the moon shines almost as bright as the sun. The striking shoreline, with its unusual, jagged cliffs and peaks, looked completely unreachable, until suddenly a large creek or fjord appeared, at the end of which stood the king’s palace. The windows were lit up with bright light, and the sounds of music and celebration told the travelers that a banquet was happening.
Leaving their ship, Sigurd and his companions proceeded towards the palace, where they received the warmest of welcomes from the king and his daughter Helga. The princess was indeed all she had been pictured, tall and beautiful, and so gentle and charming that Sigurd made up his mind to win her. Next morning he acquainted the king with the object of his journey, and gained his consent. Hardrada was indeed anxious to have a son-in-law to share the cares of his kingdom, which, now that he was an old man, weighed heavily upon him. As a condition of his remaining with Hardrada, Sigurd only stipulated that he should return to his own country directly his father sent for him.
Leaving their ship, Sigurd and his friends made their way to the palace, where they received a warm welcome from the king and his daughter Helga. The princess was exactly as she had been described—tall and beautiful, and so gentle and charming that Sigurd decided he was going to win her over. The next morning, he informed the king about the purpose of his journey and got his approval. Hardrada was eager to have a son-in-law to help with the responsibilities of his kingdom, which felt heavy on him now that he was getting older. The only condition Sigurd set for staying with Hardrada was that he would return to his own country as soon as his father called for him.
So the marriage of Sigurd the brave with Helga the fair took place with great pomp and rejoicing, [178]Thanes and nobles coming from all parts to bring presents to the young people.
So the marriage of Sigurd the Brave and Helga the Fair took place with great celebration and joy, [178]with nobles and thanes coming from all over to present gifts to the newlyweds.
Sigurd and his wife loved each other very dearly, and their happiness was completed when, after the lapse of a year, a son was born to them, inheriting the beauty of the mother, and the strength and handsome form of the father. Three happy years thus passed away, little Kurt being two years old, when Sigurd received the news of his father’s death and a recall to his native land.
Sigurd and his wife loved each other deeply, and their happiness was fulfilled when, after a year, they welcomed a son who had his mother’s beauty and his father’s strength and good looks. Three joyful years went by, with little Kurt now two years old, when Sigurd got the news of his father’s death and a request to return to his homeland.
It was a sad parting between Helga and her father; but Sigurd dared not linger, and once more the beautiful Viking ship started on its voyage through the sun-tipped waves, bearing the young king and his wife and child.
It was a sad goodbye between Helga and her father, but Sigurd couldn’t stay any longer, and once again the stunning Viking ship set off on its journey through the sunlit waves, carrying the young king, his wife, and their child.
For several days the wind was favourable; but when within a day’s sail of Sigurd’s country the vessel ran into an extraordinary calm. Day after day the sun blazed down fierce and strong; not a breath of air was to be felt. In the forepart of the vessel, the men had all gone below. Sigurd’s companions were also asleep, while he and his wife remained on deck, beneath the awning, talking quietly, with little Kurt playing at their feet. After a little, a strange drowsiness seemed to overpower Sigurd himself, and, declaring he could no longer keep awake, he too went below, and fell asleep like the others.
For several days, the wind was in our favor; but when we were just a day’s sail away from Sigurd’s country, the ship hit an unusual calm. Day after day, the sun beat down fiercely; there wasn’t a breath of wind. The men had all gone below deck. Sigurd’s friends were also sleeping, while he and his wife stayed on deck under the awning, talking softly, with little Kurt playing at their feet. After a while, a strange drowsiness seemed to take over Sigurd as well, and claiming he could no longer stay awake, he too went below and fell asleep like the others.
Helga was now quite alone on deck with her boy. [179]Suddenly, as she was playing with him, she saw a strange object moving slowly along the smooth surface of the water. Shading her eyes with her hands, she watched it, and as it came nearer she made out that it was a boat, with a curious, ungainly form seated in it rowing.
Helga was now completely alone on deck with her son. [179]Suddenly, while playing with him, she noticed a strange object gliding slowly across the smooth surface of the water. Shielding her eyes with her hands, she observed it, and as it got closer, she realized it was a boat, with an odd, awkward shape sitting in it, rowing.
Nearer and nearer it came, with silent, swift strokes, and as it touched the vessel with a hard sound the queen saw that it was very large and cut out of granite. With one spring the terrible giantess who had been rowing it was on deck. Like one in a dream, the queen could neither move nor utter a sound to arouse the king or the ship’s crew. She seemed held by an invisible power. The giantess came up to her, and, snatching away the child, placed him behind her; then she proceeded to take off all the young queen’s beautiful embroidered robes, leaving her only a single linen garment, and as she herself put on Helga’s clothes, she gradually also assumed her shape and likeness. Lastly, she seized the queen and placed her in the granite boat, saying as she did so, in a terrible voice—
Nearer and nearer it came, moving silently and swiftly, and as it collided with the boat with a loud thud, the queen realized it was huge and made of granite. With one leap, the fearsome giantess who had been rowing it was on deck. In a daze, the queen found herself unable to move or make a sound to alert the king or the crew. She felt trapped by an invisible force. The giantess approached her, grabbed the child, and placed him behind her; then she began stripping off all the young queen’s beautiful embroidered dresses, leaving her in just a plain linen garment. As the giantess donned Helga’s clothes, she slowly started to resemble her in shape and appearance. Finally, she took hold of the queen and placed her in the granite boat, declaring in a chilling voice—
“Obey my words and my magic spell. Thou must neither rest nor pause on the way, till thou reachest my brother in the lower regions.”
“Follow my words and my magic spell. You must not stop or take a break on your journey until you reach my brother in the underworld.”
The poor queen, half fainting and utterly powerless, sat still and silent in the boat like a statue. With a strong push the giantess sent the boat from the vessel’s side, and it was speedily lost to sight. [180]Then little Kurt began to cry. In vain the giantess tried to soothe him; the more she attempted it the worse he became, till at length, losing all patience, she snatched him up and carried him down to the king.
The poor queen, feeling faint and completely helpless, sat quietly in the boat like a statue. With a powerful shove, the giantess sent the boat away from the ship, and it quickly disappeared from view. [180] Then little Kurt started crying. The giantess tried to calm him, but the more she tried, the more upset he got, until finally, losing all patience, she picked him up and took him down to the king.
Waking him roughly, she upbraided him loudly for leaving her alone on deck with the child.
Waking him abruptly, she scolded him loudly for leaving her alone on deck with the kid.
“It was most careless and negligent of you,” she went on. “Some one ought to have been left on guard while you were asleep. No one can tell what may happen when one is thus left alone. As it is, I found it impossible to quiet the child; I have therefore brought him down here, which is the proper place for him. It is high time you roused your lazy crew. A favourable wind has at last sprung up, and we can have a chance of getting off this wretched ship.”
“It was really careless of you,” she continued. “Someone should have been on watch while you were sleeping. You never know what might happen when someone is left all alone like that. As it turned out, I couldn't get the child to settle down; so I brought him down here where he should be. It's about time you woke up your lazy crew. A good wind has finally come up, and we finally have a chance to leave this miserable ship.”
Sigurd was astonished at being addressed by his queen in such terms. In all their married life he had never heard her speak like that. He, however, decided to take no notice of it; she must be overtired with the heat, he thought, and, answering her very gently, he endeavoured to quiet the child. The little fellow, however, sobbed and cried as much as ever.
Sigurd was shocked that his queen spoke to him like that. In all their years of marriage, he had never heard her talk that way. Still, he chose to ignore it; she must be exhausted from the heat, he figured, and he gently tried to soothe the child. However, the little guy continued to sob and cry just as much as before.
By this time the crew were aroused, the sails hoisted, and, the wind freshening splendidly, they reached land the following day. Here the whole country was still in mourning for the late king. But the people rejoiced greatly when it became known [181]that Sigurd had returned in safety. He was crowned amid universal acclamations, and at once took the reins of government into his hands.
By this time, the crew was awake, the sails were raised, and as the wind picked up beautifully, they reached land the next day. The entire country was still in mourning for the late king. However, the people cheered loudly when they learned [181] that Sigurd had returned safely. He was crowned to widespread applause and immediately took control of the government.
But ever since the strange calm at sea the king’s little son had never ceased crying and sobbing, especially in the presence of his supposed mother, while before that time he had been a remarkably happy, affectionate child. The king, therefore, chose a nurse for him from among the people at his court, and when he was with her the little fellow seemed to be once more the bright, happy child he had been.
But ever since the odd stillness at sea, the king's little son had been crying and sobbing constantly, especially around his supposed mother, when before that he had been a very happy, loving child. So, the king picked a nurse for him from the people at his court, and when he was with her, the little guy seemed to be the bright, cheerful child he once was.
The king could not, however, understand the change that had come over the queen ever since their journey. She who formerly had always been so good and gentle, was now obstinate, cross, and untruthful. And ere long others began to notice the disagreeable, quarrelsome nature of the king’s wife.
The king couldn’t understand the change in the queen since their trip. She, who had always been so kind and gentle, was now stubborn, irritable, and dishonest. Soon, others started to notice the unpleasant, argumentative behavior of the king’s wife.
Now, there were at the court two young men who were so devoted to playing chess that they would sit for hours over their game, instead of joining in the outdoor sports of the other young courtiers. As they were the king’s cousins, their room was in the palace, and it happened to be next to that of the queen. She had been particularly rude and disagreeable to them ever since she came, and they would have been glad to revenge themselves upon her in any way.
Now, at the court, there were two young men who were so dedicated to playing chess that they would sit for hours absorbed in their game, instead of participating in the outdoor sports that the other young courtiers enjoyed. Being the king’s cousins, they had a room in the palace, right next to the queen’s. She had been especially rude and unpleasant to them ever since her arrival, and they would have enjoyed getting back at her in any way possible.
One day, hearing her moving about and talking angrily, they looked through a slit in the door, and distinctly heard her say— [182]
One day, while they heard her moving around and speaking angrily, they peeked through a crack in the door and clearly heard her say— [182]
“When I yawn slightly, I grow small and dainty, like a young maiden; when I give a bigger yawn, I grow into half a giantess; but when I stretch out my arms and yawn with all my might, I return to my original size, and become a mighty giantess.”
“When I yawn a little, I shrink down and feel delicate, like a young woman; when I yawn bigger, I turn into half a giantess; but when I stretch out my arms and yawn with all my strength, I go back to my original size and become a powerful giantess.”
And as she said these words, she stretched herself, yawned frightfully, as if her jaws would break, and suddenly grew into a monstrous and terrible giantess. Then, stamping her foot, the floor opened, and up came a three-headed giant, bearing a huge trough of raw meat. Greeting the queen as his sister, he placed the trough before her, and she devoured the contents, never resting till she had emptied it.
And as she said these words, she stretched her body, let out a huge yawn, like her jaw was about to break, and suddenly turned into a monstrous and terrifying giantess. Then, stomping her foot, the floor opened up, and a three-headed giant appeared, carrying a massive trough of raw meat. Calling the queen his sister, he set the trough down in front of her, and she wolfed down everything, not stopping until it was all gone.
The two young courtiers watched this strange scene, though they could not hear all that the giantess and her brother said to one another. They were horrified to see how greedily she devoured the raw meat, and amazed at the quantity she ate, for at the king’s table she only picked daintily at the dishes. As soon as she had emptied the trough, the three-headed giant disappeared in the same manner as he had come, and the queen, giving a slight yawn, at once assumed her human figure again. The young princes then returned to their game, discussing the mystery in undertones.
The two young courtiers watched this strange scene, although they couldn’t hear everything the giantess and her brother said to each other. They were shocked to see how greedily she devoured the raw meat and amazed at how much she ate, since at the king’s table she only nibbled at the dishes. As soon as she finished the trough, the three-headed giant vanished just as he had arrived, and the queen, letting out a slight yawn, immediately shifted back to her human form. The young princes then went back to their game, whispering about the mystery.
And what of the king’s little son all this time? One evening, when the nurse had lighted her lamp, and was playing with the child in her arms, some of the boards in the centre of the floor opened, and a [183]most lovely lady, wearing only a single white linen garment, stepped forth. Her waist was encircled by a heavy iron ring, to which was attached a chain, which descended right down through the hole in the floor.
And what about the king’s little son during all this time? One evening, when the nurse had lit her lamp and was playing with the child in her arms, some of the floorboards in the center opened up, and a [183]beautiful lady, wearing just a single white linen dress, emerged. Her waist was surrounded by a heavy iron ring, which had a chain that dropped all the way down through the opening in the floor.
With a soft little cry, she ran up to the nurse, took the little boy in her arms, kissed him and fondled him, and, after lavishing no end of caresses on him, gently placed him back in his nurse’s arms and disappeared in the same way as she had come, the floor closing over her again. All this time she never spoke a single word.
With a soft little cry, she ran up to the nurse, picked up the little boy in her arms, kissed him and cuddled him, and after giving him countless hugs and kisses, gently placed him back in his nurse’s arms and vanished the same way she had arrived, as if the floor had swallowed her up again. Through it all, she never said a single word.
The nurse was greatly amazed at the incident, but, startled though she was, she did not say a word to any one. The next evening the same thing occurred. The white-robed lady came up through the floor, took the child, kissed and caressed him lovingly, and then replaced him in his nurse’s arms. But this time, when she prepared to descend, she murmured, in sorrowful tones, “Twice this happiness has been permitted. Once more, and then all will be over.”
The nurse was truly shocked by the incident, but even though she was startled, she didn’t say a word to anyone. The next evening, the same thing happened again. The lady in white came up through the floor, took the child, kissed and cuddled him affectionately, and then put him back in his nurse’s arms. But this time, as she got ready to go down again, she whispered, in a sad voice, “Twice this happiness has been allowed. Once more, and then everything will be done.”
Then she disappeared, and the floor closed over her as before.
Then she vanished, and the floor closed up over her like it did before.
The nurse became greatly alarmed when she heard the white lady say those words. She feared that some danger must threaten the child, and yet she had been much taken with the stranger, who had caressed the boy as if he were her own. She therefore thought it best to speak to the king, tell him what had happened, and beg him to be present at the time when [184]the white-robed lady was wont to appear. The king listened attentively to the woman’s story, and, suspecting foul play, promised he would be there.
The nurse was really worried when she heard the white lady say those words. She feared that the child might be in danger, but she had also been charmed by the stranger, who had treated the boy like he was her own. So, she figured it was best to talk to the king, tell him what happened, and ask him to be there when the white-robed lady usually showed up. The king listened closely to her story, and suspecting something was off, promised he would be there.
The following evening, therefore, found him betimes in the nursery, seated in a chair, with his sword drawn, close to the spot where the stranger had always appeared. He had not long to wait. With a faint grating noise the boards opened, and forth stepped the beautiful white-robed figure, with the iron ring round her waist, and the long trailing chain.
The next evening, he was up early in the nursery, sitting in a chair with his sword drawn, right by the place where the stranger always showed up. He didn't have to wait long. With a quiet creaking sound, the floorboards opened, and out stepped the beautiful figure in a white robe, with an iron ring around her waist and a long trailing chain.
In an instant Sigurd recognized in her his own beloved wife, Helga, and quick as lightning he seized her in his arms, and with one stroke of his sword cut the chain that fastened her. Immediately the most terrible groans and rumblings issued from the earth, the whole castle rocked and trembled, and every one thought that an earthquake was taking place. But in a short time the unearthly sounds ceased without any damage having been done.
In an instant, Sigurd recognized his beloved wife, Helga, and as fast as lightning, he pulled her into his arms and with one swipe of his sword, cut the chain that held her. Immediately, terrible groans and rumblings erupted from the earth, the entire castle shook and trembled, and everyone thought an earthquake was happening. But soon, the otherworldly sounds stopped without any harm being done.
Then Helga related to her dear lord all that had befallen her—how the wicked giantess had come to the ship in her granite boat when they were all asleep, and with her magic power had taken away all her clothes and put them on herself.
Then Helga told her beloved lord everything that had happened to her—how the evil giantess had come to the ship in her stone boat while they were all asleep, and with her magical powers had taken all her clothes and put them on herself.

“FORTH STEPPED THE BEAUTIFUL WHITE-ROBED FIGURE.”
“OUT CAME THE BEAUTIFUL FIGURE IN A WHITE ROBE.”
“When she had placed me in the granite boat, it floated on by itself, until the ship was quite out of sight,” she continued, “and then I perceived we were going towards a large dark object, which, as we came [187]near to land, I saw was a huge three-headed giant. He wanted me to marry him, but I steadfastly refused to be his wife, whereupon he chained me up in a big lonely cave, telling me I should never be free unless I consented. Every second day he came, repeating the same request and the same threats. Then, as time went on and I saw no hope of help, I began to think how I could escape his hands. At last I told him that I would be his wife if he would allow me to visit my son on the earth for three days running. At first he would not consent, but when I persisted he gave in; but I had to promise that I would not say who I was. He then placed this iron ring round my waist, to which he attached a chain, the other end being fastened to himself. I hoped that perhaps one evening you might be there when I came to see our little Kurt. How sadly my heart failed me when the second evening passed without my seeing you! But my prayers never ceased, and now my reward has come. The terrible groans when you cut the chain must have been the giant. He would fall when the strain was suddenly taken off the chain, for he lives right under the castle. He probably broke his neck when he fell, and the terrible shock must have been his death throes.”
“When she put me in the granite boat, it floated on its own, until the ship was completely out of sight,” she continued, “and then I realized we were heading toward a large dark object, which, as we got [187] closer to the land, I saw was a huge three-headed giant. He wanted me to marry him, but I firmly refused to be his wife, so he locked me up in a big lonely cave, telling me I would never be free unless I agreed. Every other day he came, repeating the same request and threats. As time passed and I saw no hope for help, I started to think about how I could escape from him. Finally, I told him I would be his wife if he let me visit my son on earth for three days in a row. At first, he wouldn’t agree, but when I kept insisting, he gave in; however, I had to promise not to reveal who I was. He then put an iron ring around my waist and attached a chain to it, the other end connected to himself. I hoped that maybe one evening you would be there when I came to see our little Kurt. How my heart sank when the second evening went by without seeing you! But my prayers never stopped, and now my reward has come. The terrible groans when you cut the chain must have come from the giant. He would have fallen when the tension was suddenly released from the chain since he lives right under the castle. He probably broke his neck when he fell, and the shock must have been his dying moments.”
Now the king saw clearly why he could not reconcile the behaviour of the giantess with that of the gentle Helga, his own dear queen. The hideous impostor, who had now reverted to her original form, [188]was summoned before the State Council, and, as additional evidence against her, the two young princes related what they had heard and seen. She was condemned to be stoned to death, and her body was put into a sack and torn to pieces by wild horses.
Now the king understood why he couldn't compare the giantess's behavior to that of his beloved queen, the gentle Helga. The ugly impostor, who had returned to her original form, [188] was brought before the State Council, and as further proof against her, the two young princes shared what they had witnessed. She was sentenced to be stoned to death, and her body was placed in a sack and torn apart by wild horses.
Then the real queen was invested with all her rightful honours, and soon won the hearts of her people. And little Kurt’s nurse was not forgotten. She was married to a great nobleman, the king and queen giving her a rich dowry. She and her husband remained to the end of their days the friends of Sigurd and Helga. [189]
Then the real queen received all her rightful honors and quickly won the hearts of her people. And little Kurt’s nurse wasn’t forgotten. She married a powerful nobleman, with the king and queen providing her a generous dowry. She and her husband remained friends of Sigurd and Helga for the rest of their lives. [189]
Greybeard

CHAPTER I.
THE STRANGE ADVENTURES OF GEIR.
Once upon a time, there lived a king and queen in a magnificent palace, surrounded by lovely gardens. Beyond them there stretched out great fields and meadows, in which grazed large flocks of sheep and herds of cattle, all of which belonged to the king, and beyond these again there was a beautiful big forest. But in addition to all this, they had an only child called Sigrid, who was known as the fairest princess in all the land.
Once upon a time, a king and queen lived in a stunning palace, surrounded by beautiful gardens. Beyond them lay vast fields and meadows, where large flocks of sheep and herds of cattle grazed, all owned by the king. Beyond that was a lovely big forest. In addition to all this, they had an only child named Sigrid, who was known as the most beautiful princess in the entire kingdom.
Now, the king of one of the neighbouring kingdoms wanted to marry the princess, and as he was very rich, her father and mother thought they could not do better than give him their daughter.
Now, the king of a neighboring kingdom wanted to marry the princess, and since he was very wealthy, her father and mother thought they couldn’t find a better match than him for their daughter.
But Sigrid much preferred her young cousin Olaf, who, having lost his parents when a child, had been brought up with her, and who was as brave and handsome as the king (her suitor) was old and ugly. [190]
But Sigrid much preferred her young cousin Olaf, who, having lost his parents when he was a child, had grown up with her, and who was as brave and handsome as the king (her suitor) was old and ugly. [190]
When her father and the queen found that the princess would have nothing to say to the old king, they determined to send Olaf away.
When her dad and the queen realized that the princess didn’t want to talk to the old king, they decided to send Olaf away.
“But we must be careful how we do it, and pretend it is for his good,” said the queen; “for remember, he has a fairy god-mother.”
“But we need to be cautious about how we go about it and act like it’s for his benefit,” said the queen; “after all, he has a fairy godmother.”
So the king sent for Olaf his nephew, and told him he wished him to travel for a year and see something of the world.
So the king called for his nephew Olaf and told him he wanted him to travel for a year and experience the world.
“For it is not a good thing,” said he, “for a young man always to stay at home. Go, therefore, to all the neighbouring kingdoms, and see what is done in other lands.”
“For it’s not a good idea,” he said, “for a young man to just stay at home all the time. So, go to all the neighboring kingdoms and see what’s happening in other lands.”
The parting between Olaf and Sigrid was very sad, for he feared that the king and queen would force her to marry the rich old king during his absence, and Sigrid dreaded the dangers that might befall Olaf during his travels. But they promised to remain true to one another, and that nothing but death should part them. And then Olaf started on his journey.
The goodbye between Olaf and Sigrid was really heartbreaking because he worried that the king and queen would make her marry the wealthy old king while he was away, and Sigrid was scared of the dangers that could threaten Olaf during his travels. But they vowed to stay loyal to each other, agreeing that only death would separate them. And then Olaf set off on his journey.
Now, on the borders of the king’s forest there lived an old man and his wife. The old man was called Geir, and his wife Trude. The old couple were very, very poor; their little hut contained only the barest necessaries, but they had one cow, and having no children, the old man and his wife managed to live on the milk from their cow, and on the roots they gathered in the king’s forest. [191]
Now, at the edge of the king’s forest, there lived an old man and his wife. The old man was named Geir, and his wife was Trude. The couple was extremely poor; their small hut had only the essentials, but they had one cow. Since they had no children, Geir and Trude got by on the milk from their cow and the roots they collected in the king’s forest. [191]
One Sunday, Trude, feeling very tired, said she would stay at home and rest, while her husband went alone to the village church. The pastor’s sermon that Sunday was on charity, and Geir returned home greatly delighted with what he had heard. In the evening, as they were sitting beside the hearth, his wife asked him what the sermon had been about.
One Sunday, Trude felt really tired and decided to stay home and rest while her husband went to the village church by himself. The pastor's sermon that day was about charity, and Geir came home feeling very pleased with what he had heard. In the evening, as they sat by the fireplace, his wife asked him what the sermon was about.
“Oh,” said Geir, “it was the best sermon I have ever heard. The pastor said that, whoever gave away what he possessed, it would be returned to him an hundredfold, and I mean to try it.”
“Oh,” said Geir, “that was the best sermon I've ever heard. The pastor said that whoever gives away what they have will receive it back a hundred times over, and I plan to give it a shot.”
“Ah,” said his wife, shaking her head, “I don’t think he can quite have meant that. You must have misunderstood him.”
“Ah,” said his wife, shaking her head, “I don’t think he really meant that. You must have misinterpreted him.”
But Geir maintained that he was right, and so they went on disputing for more than an hour without either convincing the other.
But Geir insisted he was right, and so they kept arguing for over an hour without either of them convincing the other.
The next morning, the old man hastened into the forest, and getting together a lot of woodcutters, he persuaded them to help him to build a hundred stalls. His wife grew very angry, and scolded him well for his folly, as she called it; but he turned a deaf ear to all her remonstrance, and continued his work. When the stalls were ready, Geir sat down and began to think who would be the best person to give his cow to, and so get a hundred cows in return.
The next morning, the old man hurried into the forest and gathered a bunch of woodcutters, convincing them to help him build a hundred stalls. His wife got really mad and scolded him for what she called his foolishness, but he ignored all her complaints and kept working. Once the stalls were done, Geir sat down and started thinking about who would be the best person to give his cow to in order to get a hundred cows in return.
“Surely, there is no one so rich as the king,” soliloquized Geir; “he could easily give me a hundred cows for my one cow.” And thus thinking, [192]he led forth his cow, despite all the angry protestations of his wife.
“Surely, there’s no one as wealthy as the king,” Geir thought to himself; “he could easily give me a hundred cows for my one cow.” And thinking this, [192]he brought out his cow, ignoring all the angry protests from his wife.
When he had gone about halfway, a tremendous storm arose. Heavy black clouds rolled up from the north, the lightning flashed, and he could hardly stand up under the drenching showers of rain and hail, whilst the cow, terrified at the noise and darkness, struggled frantically to get away.
When he was about halfway, a huge storm hit. Thick black clouds rolled in from the north, lightning flashed, and he could barely remain upright in the pouring rain and hail, while the cow, scared by the noise and darkness, struggled desperately to escape.
“Alas,” sighed the old man, “I fear I shall have to let her go, for I cannot hold on much longer. It is so dark, I cannot see a step before me, nor do I know in which direction to travel! Alas, alas! it will be a wonder if I ever reach home alive!”
“Unfortunately,” sighed the old man, “I think I’ll have to let her go, because I can’t hold on much longer. It’s so dark that I can’t see a step ahead of me, and I don’t know which way to go! Oh no, oh no! It’ll be a miracle if I ever get home alive!”
While he was thus wandering helplessly about in the dark, bewailing himself, and not knowing which way to turn, he suddenly saw an old woman standing before him, with a large sack on her shoulders.
While he was wandering aimlessly in the dark, feeling sorry for himself and not knowing which way to go, he suddenly saw an old woman standing in front of him with a big sack on her shoulders.
“What are you doing out in such weather with your cow?” she asked.
“What are you doing out in this weather with your cow?” she asked.
Then Geir told her why he had set forth with his cow, and what a rich return he hoped to get.
Then Geir explained to her why he had set out with his cow and what a great payoff he expected to receive.
“You will certainly lose your own cow, in place of getting a hundred new ones, and probably lose your own life too,” said the old woman. “You had much better give me your cow, which is leading you a fine dance, and take this sack in exchange. See, you can easily carry it on your back, and I promise you, you will find it contains good flesh and bones.”
“You're definitely going to lose your own cow instead of getting a hundred new ones, and you might even lose your life,” said the old woman. “You’d be better off giving me your cow, which is giving you a hard time, and take this sack in return. Look, it’s easy to carry on your back, and I promise you, it has good meat and bones inside.”
At first Geir would not hear of the exchange; but [193]finding the animal grow more and more restive and wild, he at last consented, and no sooner had the old woman got the cow, than both she and it disappeared.
At first, Geir wouldn't consider the trade; but [193]as the animal became increasingly agitated and unruly, he finally agreed. No sooner had the old woman received the cow than both she and the cow vanished.
After some difficulty, the old man managed to lift the sack on to his shoulders, and, the storm having exhausted itself, made the best of his way home, groaning and panting under his burden, which seemed to grow heavier and heavier as he went on.
After some struggle, the old man managed to lift the sack onto his shoulders, and with the storm finally dying down, he trudged home as best as he could, groaning and panting under the weight, which felt heavier with each step.
At length he reached his hut, and told his wife what had happened to him, making a great to do over the sack he had carried, and all the good food it contained.
At last, he got to his hut and told his wife what had happened, making a big deal about the sack he had carried and all the delicious food inside it.
“Oh dear, oh dear!” cried Trude, wringing her hands. “I do think you grow more stupid every day! It was bad enough to take away our only cow, and now you come back bringing an old sack!”
“Oh no, oh no!” cried Trude, wringing her hands. “I really think you get dumber every day! It was bad enough to take away our only cow, and now you come back with an old sack!”
But Geir told her not to scold. She had better fill the big pot with water and put it on the fire, for had not the old woman told him the sack contained good flesh and bones?
But Geir told her not to yell at him. She should fill the big pot with water and put it on the stove, since the old woman had said that the sack had good meat and bones in it.
Trude did as she was told, though grumbling the while, and when the pot began to boil, Geir went to the sack to untie it. But, behold, no sooner did he touch the string than the sack began to move and twist and turn about.
Trude did what she was told, even though she complained the whole time, and when the pot started to boil, Geir went to the sack to untie it. But, as soon as he touched the string, the sack began to move and twist around.
“There is something alive inside,” cried Trude, terrified; “open it quickly.” And when Geir had untied the string, out stepped a little man dressed [194]from head to foot in grey; even his hair and beard were grey.
“There’s something alive inside,” shouted Trude, panicked; “open it fast.” And when Geir had untied the string, a little man dressed [194]from head to toe in grey stepped out; even his hair and beard were grey.
“If you want to cook anything for your supper,” he cried laughingly, “I hope you will try your hand on something else than me.”
“If you want to cook anything for dinner,” he laughed, “I hope you’ll experiment with something other than me.”
Poor Geir was struck dumb with amazement; but his wife made up for his silence, and jeered and laughed at him for his folly and stupidity.
Poor Geir was rendered speechless with amazement; but his wife compensated for his silence, teasing and mocking him for his foolishness and ignorance.
“First you get rid of our only means of support, and now, when we know not how or where to get food for ourselves, you bring home another mouth to feed, and so add to our burden. You surely must have lost the little wit you ever had!”
“First you take away our only source of support, and now, when we have no idea how or where to get food for ourselves, you bring home another person to feed, which just adds to our stress. You must have lost whatever sense you had!”
And thus the war of words raged till the man in grey said—
And so the battle of words continued until the man in gray said—
“Your wrangling will do none of us any good. Rather let me go out and see if I cannot bring back some food for supper. We shall certainly not grow fat on your quarrels.”
“Arguing isn’t going to help any of us. Instead, let me head out and see if I can find some food for dinner. We definitely won’t get fat from your fights.”
So saying, and without awaiting a reply, he opened the door and sallied forth in the darkness, and ere the old couple could come to any decision as to who or what he was, good geni or wicked sprite, the grey man returned, bringing back with him a nice fat sheep ready killed.
So saying, and without waiting for a reply, he opened the door and stepped out into the darkness, and before the old couple could decide whether he was a good spirit or a wicked sprite, the gray man returned, bringing with him a nice fat sheep that was already dead.
“There,” he said, throwing it down, “now you can prepare some food, so that we may eat.”
“There,” he said, tossing it down, “now you can make some food, so we can eat.”
Geir scratched his head, and looked at Trude. She returned the glance, and then they both looked at the [195]grey man. Surely he must have stolen the sheep! They did not know what to do.
Geir scratched his head and looked at Trude. She met his gaze, and then they both turned to the [195]gray man. He must have definitely stolen the sheep! They had no idea what to do.
But at length hunger got the better of their scruples, and, following the directions of Greybeard, as they called him, they cut up the sheep, cooked a portion of it for their supper, and lived in comfort on the remainder for several days. When that sheep was finished, Greybeard brought in another, then a third, then a fourth, and also a fifth.
But eventually, hunger overcame their morals, and, following Greybeard's advice, as they called him, they butchered the sheep, cooked some for their dinner, and enjoyed the rest for several days. After they finished that sheep, Greybeard brought in another, then a third, then a fourth, and also a fifth.
By this time Greybeard had become a very welcome guest, and the old people wondered how they could ever have lived without him. [196]
By this point, Greybeard had become a hugely welcome guest, and the older folks wondered how they ever managed without him. [196]
CHAPTER II.
HOW GREYBEARD OUTWITTED THE KING AND WON PRINCESS SIGRID.
And now we must take a peep at the king’s palace.
And now we need to take a look at the king’s palace.
It was just a year since Prince Olaf had started on his travels, and as nothing had been heard of him from any of the knights or wandering minstrels who travelled about from one country to another, the king and queen told Sigrid that it was no use waiting any longer, and that she must marry the rich old king.
It had been a year since Prince Olaf began his journey, and since no news had come from any of the knights or traveling minstrels who roamed from one country to another, the king and queen informed Sigrid that it was pointless to wait any longer and that she had to marry the wealthy old king.
In vain she protested that she would rather not marry at all if she could not wed Olaf. But the king said that was all nonsense; princesses must marry. And so the preparations for the wedding were begun, for both the king and queen determined that the marriage feast should be on a most magnificent scale. All the neighbouring kings and queens, and princes and princesses were invited, and as the feasting was to continue for a whole week, all the royal cooks and bakers were busy from morning till night.
In vain she argued that she would rather not get married at all if she couldn’t marry Olaf. But the king said that was all nonsense; princesses have to marry. So the preparations for the wedding began, as both the king and queen decided that the wedding feast should be truly grand. All the neighboring kings and queens, as well as princes and princesses, were invited, and since the feasting was set to last a whole week, all the royal cooks and bakers were busy from morning till night.
Now, the royal shepherd had noticed that, for some time past, one of the sheep from his flocks disappeared every few days. He puzzled his head to try and find out the cause, but so far he had not succeeded, and [197]when the fifth sheep disappeared he went to the king and told him what had happened.
Now, the royal shepherd had noticed that, for a while now, one of the sheep from his flock disappeared every few days. He racked his brain trying to figure out why, but so far he hadn't succeeded, and [197]when the fifth sheep went missing, he went to the king and reported what had happened.
“There surely must be a thief about the court,” he added. “That is the only way I can account for the loss of the sheep.”
“There has to be a thief in the court,” he said. “That's the only explanation I can find for the missing sheep.”
On hearing this the king got very angry, and immediately made inquiries if any strangers had been seen in the neighbourhood lately. At first he could learn nothing; but at last one of the servants said he had heard there was a little man dressed in grey whom no one knew, and who lived in the hut of old Geir and his wife.
On hearing this, the king got really angry and immediately asked if anyone had seen any strangers in the area recently. At first, he couldn't find out anything, but eventually, one of the servants said he heard about a little man dressed in gray that no one knew, and who lived in the hut of old Geir and his wife.
Then the king sent messengers to the hut, commanding the immediate presence of the stranger in the great audience hall of the palace.
Then the king sent messengers to the hut, ordering the stranger to come immediately to the grand audience hall of the palace.
The old couple were greatly terrified when they heard this message. They made sure that their kind guest, through whose means they had been preserved from starvation, would be hanged as a thief. But Greybeard did not seem the least frightened, and prepared cheerfully to return with the king’s messenger.
The elderly couple was extremely scared when they heard this news. They ensured that their kind guest, who had saved them from starving, would be executed as a thief. But Greybeard didn’t seem scared at all and happily got ready to go back with the king’s messenger.
When he entered the great hall, the king asked him if he was the man who had stolen the five sheep.
When he walked into the great hall, the king asked him if he was the one who had stolen the five sheep.
“Yes, sire,” replied Greybeard; “I do not deny it.”
“Yes, sir,” replied Greybeard; “I won’t deny it.”
“And pray, may I ask why you did it?” demanded the king.
“And can I ask why you did it?” the king questioned.
“I did not go very far beyond my rights,” replied [198]Greybeard. “Besides, the old people who live in the hut yonder, are no longer able to support themselves,” he continued; “they had no food, while you, oh king, have plenty, and more than you can possibly use. It seemed only fair to me, therefore, that they should have as much as they needed, of that which you did not require, and could not use.”
“I didn’t go too far beyond what I was allowed,” replied [198]Greybeard. “Besides, the elderly people living in that hut over there can no longer take care of themselves,” he added; “they had no food, while you, oh king, have plenty, more than you could ever need. So it seemed only fair to me that they should get as much as they needed from what you didn’t want and couldn’t use.”
The king was at first inclined to be angry at this cool rejoinder; but he then became amused at Greybeard’s coolness—it just reminded him of what Prince Olaf used to do. So he laughed, and asked him if the art of thieving was the only thing he had ever learned.
The king was initially tempted to be angry at this casual response; but then he found himself entertained by Greybeard’s nonchalance—it reminded him of Prince Olaf's antics. So he laughed and asked him if stealing was the only skill he had ever picked up.
“No, sire,” replied Greybeard, smiling; “I took no more than I had a fair right to, neither did I take it for myself, nor did I deprive you of anything you really needed.”
“No, sir,” replied Greybeard, smiling; “I took no more than I had a fair right to, I didn’t take it for myself, nor did I deprive you of anything you actually needed.”
“Well,” said the king, “you certainly are a funny fellow, and always ready with an answer. But though I won’t hang you for stealing my sheep, I must give you a lesson. To-morrow I will send my servants into the forest with my young red bull. If you succeed in stealing him, you shall be pardoned, but if you fail, you shall be hanged.”
“Well,” said the king, “you really are a funny guy and always have a quick response. But even though I won't hang you for taking my sheep, I have to teach you a lesson. Tomorrow, I’ll send my servants into the forest with my young red bull. If you manage to steal him, you’ll be forgiven, but if you don’t, you’ll be hanged.”
“I do not think I could steal the bull,” replied Greybeard, “for, of course, you will have him carefully guarded.”
“I don’t think I could steal the bull,” replied Greybeard, “because, obviously, you’ll have him closely guarded.”
“That is your affair,” answered the king; “see that you do not fail.” [199]
“That’s your responsibility,” said the king; “make sure you don’t mess it up.” [199]
When Greybeard returned to the hut, the old people received him with great joy, for they feared they should never see him again. He asked them if they had a stout rope, as he would need it next morning. Trude searched in her cupboards, and luckily found a nice bit of strong rope. This she gave Greybeard, and then all three retired to rest.
When Greybeard came back to the hut, the elders welcomed him with great happiness, as they were worried they might never see him again. He asked if they had a sturdy rope, as he would need it the next morning. Trude searched through her cabinets and fortunately found a good piece of strong rope. She handed it to Greybeard, and then all three settled down to sleep.
At break of day, Greybeard got up very quietly, dressed himself, and, taking the rope, left the hut.
At dawn, Greybeard quietly got up, got dressed, and, taking the rope, left the hut.
He went to that part of the forest where he knew the king’s servants must pass with the young bull. Climbing up into a big oak tree that stood close to the side of the road, he wound the rope round his body, and, crawling along a thick branch, he dropped gently from it, the rope under his arms, and his head hanging on his breast.
He went to the part of the forest where he knew the king’s servants would pass with the young bull. Climbing up into a large oak tree near the road, he wrapped the rope around his body and crawled along a thick branch before gently dropping from it, the rope under his arms, and his head hanging down.
Presently he heard the king’s servants coming along with the young bull. As they came near the tree, they looked up, and saw, as they thought, the grey man, hanging apparently lifeless from the branch.
Currently, he heard the king’s servants approaching with the young bull. As they got closer to the tree, they looked up and noticed what they believed to be the grey man, seemingly lifeless, hanging from the branch.
“Aha!” said one, “no doubt he has been robbing others beside our king, and so they have hanged him! Serve him right, the rascal; he will not trouble us again, or try to steal the bull!” So they passed on, quite satisfied that their enemy was dead.
“Aha!” said one, “there's no doubt he was robbing others besides our king, and that's why they hanged him! Serves him right, the jerk; he won’t bother us again or try to steal the bull!” And they moved on, completely satisfied that their enemy was dead.
But no sooner were they out of sight, than Greybeard climbed down, and taking a short cut through the brushwood, known only to himself, he was soon [200]well in advance of the men. Quickly climbing up another big oak that stood near the road by which the king’s servants had to pass, he again twisted the rope round his body and hung down from the branch.
But as soon as they were out of sight, Greybeard climbed down and took a shortcut through the brush that only he knew. He quickly got ahead of the men. He climbed up another large oak tree near the road where the king’s servants would pass and wrapped the rope around his body, hanging down from the branch. [200]

“THE GREY MAN, HANGING APPARENTLY LIFELESS FROM THE BRANCH.”
“THE GREY MAN, HANGING SEEMINGLY UNCONSCIOUS FROM THE BRANCH.”
When the men arrived with the bull, they were greatly surprised to see another grey man hanging from the tree.
When the men showed up with the bull, they were really surprised to see another gray man hanging from the tree.
“Could there possibly be two Greybeards?” they asked each other, “or was there some magic at work?”
“Could there really be two Greybeards?” they asked each other, “or was there some magic involved?”
“Listen,” said the chief servant, “we will leave [201]the bull here, run back to the other tree, and find out whether there are two Greybeards, or whether the same man hangs from both trees.”
“Listen,” said the head servant, “we’ll leave [201]the bull here, hurry back to the other tree, and see if there are two Greybeards or if it's the same man hanging from both trees.”
So saying, they fastened the bull to the tree with a stout rope, and ran back the way they had come.
So saying, they tied the bull to the tree with a strong rope and ran back the way they had come.
No sooner were they out of sight, than Greybeard quickly dropped to the ground, untied the bull, and led him away to the hut.
No sooner were they out of sight than Greybeard quickly dropped to the ground, untied the bull, and led him away to the hut.
“Here, friends,” he called out to the old people, “here is food in plenty. Kill the bull; we will have a good roast of beef. You can then salt down the rest, and make candles out of the fat; but his skin you must keep for me!”
“Hey, everyone,” he shouted to the older folks, “there’s plenty of food here. Let’s slaughter the bull; we’re going to have a great beef roast. You can salt the leftovers and make candles from the fat; just make sure to save the skin for me!”
The delight of the old people at the prospect of such a supply of good food, can well be imagined.
The excitement of the elderly at the idea of having such a supply of delicious food is easy to picture.
The king’s servants meanwhile, having gone back to the first oak tree and finding no one there, had returned to the second tree, but when they found that both the bull and Greybeard had disappeared, they began to realize that a trick had been played upon them. So there was nothing to be done but to return to the palace and tell the king what had happened.
The king's servants, after returning to the first oak tree and finding no one there, went back to the second tree. But when they discovered that both the bull and Greybeard were gone, they started to realize they had been tricked. So, they had no choice but to go back to the palace and inform the king about what had happened.
After hearing their tale, the king at once sent a messenger to Greybeard, telling him to come with all possible speed to the palace.
After hearing their story, the king immediately sent a messenger to Greybeard, asking him to come to the palace as quickly as possible.
The old couple greatly feared, when they heard his message, that some evil was intended towards [202]Greybeard, and quite expected the king would hang him.
The elderly couple was really worried when they heard his message, fearing that something bad was planned against [202]Greybeard, and they fully expected the king to execute him.
But Greybeard told them to keep up a good heart and not to weep; and, whistling cheerfully, he appeared before the king without any sign of fear or dread.
But Greybeard told them to stay strong and not to cry; and, whistling happily, he went before the king without a hint of fear or anxiety.
“Was it you who stole my bull?” asked the king.
“Did you steal my bull?” the king asked.
“I did not steal it, sire; I had to take it, in order to save my life,” replied Greybeard.
“I didn’t steal it, sir; I had to take it to save my life,” replied Greybeard.
“Well,” said the king, “I suppose that is true, I will therefore pardon you again, if you can this night manage to take away the sceptre from under my pillow without waking either the queen or me.”
“Well,” said the king, “I guess that’s true. I will forgive you again if you can manage to take the scepter from under my pillow tonight without waking either the queen or me.”
“That is beyond the power of any man to do,” replied Greybeard; “for how can I get at night into your palace, which is always guarded? much less into your bedchamber!”
"That's beyond what any man can do," replied Greybeard. "How can I possibly get into your palace at night, which is always guarded? Let alone into your bedroom!"
“Nay, that is your affair; you must see to that,” replied the king. “And remember that, if you fail, it means losing your life.” And with these words he dismissed him.
“Nah, that's your responsibility; you need to handle that,” replied the king. “And remember, if you mess up, it could cost you your life.” With that, he dismissed him.
Then Greybeard returned to the old couple, who welcomed him as if he had indeed returned to them from the dead. Trude had roasted the finest joint, gathered a big bowl of whortleberries, and baked some nice crisp girdle cakes, so they had a great feast, after which Greybeard asked her to give him one of her nice sleeping-potions which she made for Geir when his rheumatism was very bad. [203]
Then Greybeard went back to the old couple, who welcomed him as if he had truly come back to them from the dead. Trude had roasted the best joint, prepared a big bowl of whortleberries, and baked some delicious crisp girdle cakes, so they enjoyed a wonderful feast. Afterward, Greybeard asked her to give him one of her effective sleeping potions that she made for Geir when his rheumatism was really bad. [203]
“That I will gladly, my son,” said Trude, heartily. She quickly hung her pot over the glowing embers, putting in henbane and many other herbs, and when the potion was ready she poured it into a little bottle and gave it to Greybeard.
“That I will gladly, my son,” Trude said warmly. She quickly hung her pot over the glowing coals, adding henbane and several other herbs. When the potion was ready, she poured it into a small bottle and handed it to Greybeard.
The sun had by this time set like a golden ball, tinting the great brown stems of the tall pines with a rich crimson glow, as Greybeard, with the bottle carefully placed in his coat pocket, made his way back to the castle.
The sun had now set like a golden ball, casting a rich crimson glow on the tall brown stems of the pines, as Greybeard, with the bottle carefully tucked in his coat pocket, headed back to the castle.
Watching his opportunity when the sentry at the little postern gate had turned his back, he slipped through the gate and hid himself in a dark corner behind one of the great buttresses. Presently he heard the gates close for the night, so that there should be no possibility of a thief getting in.
Watching for his chance while the guard at the small back gate turned his back, he sneaked through the gate and concealed himself in a shadowy spot behind one of the large supports. Soon, he heard the gates close for the night, ensuring that no thieves could get in.
When Greybeard thought he had allowed a sufficiently long time to pass to admit of every one, including the king and queen, being soundly asleep, he stole quietly and cautiously out of his hiding-place and along the great passages, till he reached the royal bedchamber. Carefully opening the door, he crept softly up to the big couch on which reposed the king and queen. Making sure that they were sound asleep, he drew forth his little bottle, poured some of the contents on his handkerchief, and dropped it lightly over the faces of the royal couple.
When Greybeard thought he had waited long enough for everyone, including the king and queen, to be fast asleep, he quietly and cautiously slipped out of his hiding spot and made his way through the grand hallways until he reached the royal bedroom. Gently opening the door, he tiptoed over to the large bed where the king and queen were resting. Satisfied that they were deep in sleep, he pulled out his small bottle, poured some of the liquid onto his handkerchief, and lightly draped it over the faces of the royal couple.
He waited for a few minutes to see that the sleeping-drops had taken effect, and then, slipping his hand [204]under the king’s pillow, he slowly and cautiously drew forth the great golden sceptre, buttoned it safely inside his coat, and, removing the handkerchief, he hastened back to his hiding-place behind the buttress, and as soon as the gate was opened at daybreak, he ran back to old Geir’s hut.
He waited a few minutes to make sure the sleeping drops had kicked in, and then, slipping his hand [204] under the king’s pillow, he carefully pulled out the large golden scepter, tucked it safely inside his coat, and, removing the handkerchief, rushed back to his hiding spot behind the buttress. As soon as the gate opened at dawn, he hurried back to old Geir’s hut.
The next morning, when the king and queen awoke, the former put his hand under the pillow, and behold the sceptre was gone!
The next morning, when the king and queen woke up, he reached under the pillow, and to his surprise, the scepter was gone!
“Ah, that rascal has been too clever for us again!” cried the king, and immediately sent another messenger to Greybeard to summon him to the castle at once.
“Ah, that trickster has outsmarted us again!” exclaimed the king, and right away sent another messenger to Greybeard to bring him to the castle immediately.
This time Geir and Trude made sure the king would hang Greybeard, and were almost heart-broken as they bade him farewell.
This time Geir and Trude ensured that the king would execute Greybeard, and they were nearly heartbroken as they said their goodbyes.
“Did you yourself steal the sceptre from under my pillow last night while we were asleep?” asked the king.
“Did you steal the scepter from under my pillow last night while we were sleeping?” the king asked.
“Yes, oh king,” replied Greybeard. “I did not steal it, however; but took it, as you told me. I had to do it to save my life.”
“Yes, oh king,” replied Greybeard. “I didn’t steal it, though; I took it, just like you told me to. I had to do it to save my life.”
“Well,” said the king, “you certainly are a clever fellow. I will therefore pardon you all you have done if this night you can carry off both the queen and me, out of our bed. If, however, you fail to do so, you shall certainly be hanged without hope of forgiveness.”
“Well,” said the king, “you’re definitely a smart guy. So, I’ll forgive everything you’ve done if you can manage to take both the queen and me out of our bed tonight. But if you don’t succeed, you’ll definitely be hanged, and there will be no chance for mercy.”
“That is not possible for any one to do unassisted,” said Greybeard. [205]
"There's no way anyone can do that alone," said Greybeard. [205]
“Oh, that is your affair; see you to that,” answered the king, and dismissed him.
“Oh, that's your business; take care of it,” replied the king, and sent him on his way.
Greybeard returned to his hut. The old people were greatly rejoiced to see him, for they quite expected the king would have hung him; but he was more silent than usual, and after they had finished their evening meal, and the old people had gone to bed, Greybeard went out and walked in the moonlight under the tall trees, planning how to carry out the fresh task given him.
Greybeard went back to his hut. The older folks were really happy to see him because they thought the king would have killed him; but he was quieter than usual. After they finished their dinner and the old ones went to bed, Greybeard stepped outside and walked in the moonlight beneath the tall trees, thinking about how to accomplish the new task he had been given.
Presently he returned to the hut and took down the old man’s wide-brimmed felt hat that hung on a nail at the back of the door. Boring holes in the brim, he stuck in them some of the candles which Trude had made from the fat of the bull, and also fastened candles in his belt, and then, taking the great leather sack which Geir had made out of the bull’s skin, he returned to the palace and stood in front of the chapel steps which faced the king’s bedroom. Laying down the sack, he lighted all the candles he had brought, sticking them on his shoulders and wherever he could fasten them, and then rang the chapel bell.
He went back to the hut and took down the old man's wide-brimmed felt hat that was hanging on a nail by the door. He bored holes in the brim and stuck some of the candles Trude had made from the bull's fat into them. He also clipped some candles to his belt. Then, grabbing the large leather sack that Geir had crafted from the bull's skin, he made his way back to the palace and stood in front of the chapel steps that faced the king's bedroom. After setting down the sack, he lit all the candles he had brought, sticking them on his shoulders and wherever he could attach them, and then rang the chapel bell.
This unusual sound in the middle of the night wakened the king and queen. Jumping hurriedly out of bed, they hastened to the window, and there, standing outside the chapel door, they saw a figure, all blazing with light. Greatly startled, they thought it must be a spirit. [206]
This strange noise in the middle of the night woke the king and queen. They quickly jumped out of bed and rushed to the window, where they saw a figure standing outside the chapel door, glowing with light. They were very startled and thought it might be a ghost. [206]
“Such a visitor must be received with all honour,” said the queen. “Let us go out and ask his protection and goodwill.”
“Such a visitor must be welcomed with all respect,” said the queen. “Let’s go out and seek his protection and favor.”

“THEY SAW A FIGURE, ALL BLAZING WITH LIGHT.”
“THEY SAW A FIGURE, ALL LIT UP WITH LIGHT.”
So they put on their very grandest clothes and went out to meet the supposed spirit. Falling on their [207]knees, they begged him to tell them why he had come, and hoped he would not be too severe with them, or want them to give away too large a portion of their treasure. Greybeard, looking very stern beneath the light of the blazing candles, said he did not want any of their money, but they must both get inside the sack which he placed on the steps.
So they put on their fanciest clothes and went out to meet the supposed spirit. Falling on their [207]knees, they begged him to tell them why he had come, hoping he wouldn't be too harsh with them or expect them to give away too much of their treasure. Greybeard, looking very serious under the glow of the bright candles, said he didn't want any of their money, but they both had to get inside the sack he placed on the steps.
“Is that all?” cried the king, quite relieved. “Why, that is very easily done!” And, helping the queen in first, he crept in after her.
“Is that all?” exclaimed the king, feeling quite relieved. “Well, that’s easy to do!” And, helping the queen in first, he crawled in after her.
But no sooner were they both inside than Greybeard pulled to the string. In vain the king kicked and threatened, the queen adding her cries and tears. Greybeard quietly blew out all the lights, and dragging the sack rapidly across the yard, said—
But as soon as they were both inside, Greybeard pulled the string. The king kicked and threatened in vain, while the queen added her cries and tears. Greybeard calmly blew out all the lights and quickly dragged the sack across the yard, saying—
“I am no spirit, oh king, but your old friend Greybeard. You see, I have got you and your queen out of your beds as you commanded me to do, and now it is for me to make my conditions. I will not let you out of the sack unless you promise me your forgiveness for what I have done, and also give me your royal word that you will grant the request I will presently make you.”
“I’m not a spirit, oh king, but your old friend Greybeard. You see, I have gotten you and your queen out of your beds as you asked me to, and now it’s time for me to set my terms. I won’t let you out of the sack unless you promise to forgive me for what I’ve done, and also give me your royal word that you’ll grant the request I’m about to make.”
The king was so frightened and helpless, fearing that he might die ere Greybeard opened the sack, that he willingly gave his royal word to grant his request, whatever it might be. Whereupon Greybeard untied the sack, and when the king and queen had crept forth, looking very crestfallen, Greybeard [208]said that, as next day was the princess’s wedding-day, he had now to demand the hand of the fair Sigrid in marriage, as well as the half of the kingdom during the king’s lifetime; and, further, that old Geir and his wife, who had befriended him in his poverty, should also live at the palace, and be amply provided for.
The king was so scared and helpless, worrying that he might die before Greybeard opened the sack, that he willingly promised to grant any request Greybeard had. Then Greybeard untied the sack, and when the king and queen crawled out, looking very downcast, Greybeard [208] said that since the next day was the princess’s wedding day, he now needed to ask for the hand of the beautiful Sigrid in marriage, along with half the kingdom for the duration of the king’s life; furthermore, old Geir and his wife, who had helped him in his time of need, should also live in the palace and be well taken care of.
The king, having given his royal word, could not of course retract, so he and his queen returned to the palace very sad and sorrowful, for now, instead of having the rich old king for a son-in-law, they had to accept this terrible stranger and lose the half of their kingdom as well.
The king, having given his royal word, could not, of course, go back on it, so he and his queen returned to the palace feeling very sad and upset. Instead of having the wealthy old king as a son-in-law, they now had to accept this awful stranger and lose half of their kingdom as well.
Greybeard meanwhile returned to the cottage, and when he told Geir and his wife that instead of losing his life he was going to marry the princess the next morning, and that they also were to be provided for, they could hardly believe his words.
Greybeard meanwhile returned to the cottage, and when he told Geir and his wife that instead of losing his life he was going to marry the princess the next morning, and that they would also be taken care of, they could hardly believe him.
“And now you must put on these smart clothes I have brought you, and go back with me,” added Greybeard; and as soon as the old couple were ready, they returned with him to the palace.
“And now you need to put on these nice clothes I brought you, and come back with me,” added Greybeard; and as soon as the old couple were ready, they returned with him to the palace.
The morning of the wedding rose bright and sunny, and the old king, who had arrived, was lodged in the palace. Leaving Geir and Trude among the assembled guests, Greybeard went down into the beautiful gardens, and there, seated on the stone bench near the fountain, he saw Sigrid, looking sad and pale. She had heard of the grey stranger and all his wonderful doings, and though glad that she was [209]not to marry this ugly old king, she could not forget Olaf.
The morning of the wedding was bright and sunny, and the old king, who had arrived, was staying at the palace. Leaving Geir and Trude among the gathered guests, Greybeard went down to the beautiful gardens, where he saw Sigrid sitting on a stone bench by the fountain, looking sad and pale. She had heard about the grey stranger and all his amazing deeds, and while she was relieved that she didn’t have to marry this ugly old king, she couldn’t forget Olaf.
Hearing a step approaching, she looked up and saw Greybeard coming towards her.
Hearing footsteps getting closer, she looked up and saw Greybeard walking toward her.
“Fair princess,” he said, kneeling down before her. “Do not fear me, but lay your hand in mine and trust me; believe me, I only wish to make you happy.”
“Fair princess,” he said, kneeling down before her. “Don’t be afraid of me; just take my hand and trust me. Believe me, I only want to make you happy.”
His voice was so soft, and he spoke so gently, that Sigrid, despite his ugly grey beard, after a moment’s hesitation, placed her hand in his. No sooner, however, had she done so, than the quaint grey figure disappeared, behold! Olaf himself stood before her, and with a glad cry she threw herself into his outstretched arms.
His voice was so soft, and he spoke so gently, that Sigrid, despite his ugly gray beard, after a moment of hesitation, placed her hand in his. However, no sooner had she done that than the strange gray figure vanished, and there stood Olaf himself. With a joyful cry, she threw herself into his open arms.
Together they then hastened to the king and queen, and Olaf told them how, by the aid of his fairy godmother, he had been able to help the old couple who had fed and sheltered him, and also to claim his cousin’s hand, when his year of travel was ended.
Together, they quickly went to the king and queen, and Olaf told them how, with the help of his fairy godmother, he had been able to assist the elderly couple who had taken him in and cared for him, and also to win his cousin’s hand when his year of travel was over.
The king having given his word, there was nothing further to be said, and the old king had to return to his own country.
The king had made his promise, so there was nothing more to discuss, and the old king had to go back to his own country.
The wedding was one of the grandest that had ever been seen, and the feasting lasted a whole month. Olaf and Sigrid lived long and happily together, and after the king’s death Olaf succeeded to the kingdom, which he ruled with such wisdom and goodness, that his reign has ever since been known as “The reign of King Olaf the Good.” [210]
The wedding was one of the most extravagant ever seen, and the celebration lasted an entire month. Olaf and Sigrid lived together happily for many years, and after the king's death, Olaf took over the kingdom, which he ruled with such wisdom and kindness that his time as king has since been known as "The reign of King Olaf the Good." [210]
Litill, Tritill, the Birds, and the Peasant Lad

There once reigned a king and a queen, and in the same country there also lived a poor old man and his wife. The king had an only daughter, called Enid, who was greatly beloved by both her father and mother. They spared no expense, and she had the best masters and governesses, and a number of servants to wait upon her; but notwithstanding that she was so carefully watched and looked after, she suddenly disappeared. The head-governess said she had left her in her room only for a few minutes practising her harp, with two of her maidens in attendance, and when she came back she found both the girls fast asleep, and the princess gone. Inquiries were made of every one, but nothing could be heard of the princess. No one had seen her; she had vanished in the most mysterious manner. The king, in despair, sent out messengers in all directions, and spent a great part of his treasure searching for her; but all in vain. Then, at last, he vowed that [211]he would give the princess in marriage to whoever should be fortunate enough to find her, and also give him the half of his kingdom. But though many of the knights and nobles about the court, eager to secure so great a prize, went off in search of her, they one and all returned empty-handed.
There once was a king and a queen, and in the same kingdom, there also lived a poor old man and his wife. The king had an only daughter named Enid, who was deeply cherished by both her parents. They spared no expense, ensuring she had the best tutors and governesses, along with several servants to attend to her. Despite being so carefully monitored and cared for, she suddenly vanished. The head governess claimed she had left Enid in her room for just a few minutes to practice her harp, accompanied by two of her maids, but when she returned, she found both girls fast asleep and the princess gone. Searches were conducted, but no one had any information about Enid. Nobody had seen her; she had disappeared in the most mysterious way. The king, in despair, sent messengers everywhere and spent a large portion of his wealth searching for her, but it was all in vain. Finally, he declared that [211] he would give the princess's hand in marriage to whoever was lucky enough to find her, along with half of his kingdom. However, although many knights and nobles from the court, eager to win such a valuable prize, set out to search for her, they all returned empty-handed.
Now, the poor old man who lived outside the palace grounds had three sons. Their names were Osmond, Tostig, and Harald. The two eldest boys were greatly beloved by their parents; but Harald, the youngest and handsomest, was disliked by his father and mother, and both his elder brothers ill-treated him and made him do all the work, while they went out shooting and fishing.
Now, the poor old man who lived outside the palace had three sons. Their names were Osmond, Tostig, and Harald. The two older boys were greatly loved by their parents; however, Harald, the youngest and most handsome, was disliked by his mom and dad, and both of his older brothers treated him badly and made him do all the work while they went out hunting and fishing.
When the boys were grown up, Osmond came to his parents, and said he would like to start off and see the world, and try to win fame and riches for himself.
When the boys grew up, Osmond went to his parents and said he wanted to leave and explore the world, trying to achieve fame and wealth for himself.
His father and mother were quite willing he should do so, and providing him with a new pair of boots and a large bag of food, he started off on his journey.
His dad and mom were totally okay with him doing that, and after giving him a new pair of boots and a big bag of food, he set off on his journey.
After he had gone a long, long way, he arrived at a little hillock. Here he sat down to rest, and unpacked his bag of provisions.
After he had traveled a really long distance, he reached a small hill. Here, he sat down to take a break and took out his bag of supplies.
Just as he was beginning to eat, a tiny little man, dressed in grey, came up to him, begging for a morsel of food. Osmond angrily ordered him away, threatening to beat him if he did not go quickly.
Just as he was about to eat, a small man dressed in grey approached him, asking for a bite of food. Osmond angrily told him to go away, threatening to hit him if he didn't leave quickly.
After he had rested, Osmond went on again a long, [212]long way, till he came to another hillock. Here he again sat down to rest, and began to eat. But he had hardly commenced than a still smaller and shabbier little man, dressed in green, came up to him and asked him for a morsel of food. Osmond spoke angrily to him, and sent him away with a volley of abuse.
After he had rested, Osmond continued on a long journey until he reached another small hill. There, he sat down to take a break and started to eat. But he had barely begun when a much smaller and scruffier man, dressed in green, approached him and asked for a bite to eat. Osmond angrily spoke to him and chased him away with a stream of insults.
He then went on again a long, long way, till he reached a large open glade in the wood. Here he sat down on the soft, mossy grass at the foot of a big beech tree, and thought he would eat another morsel. But no sooner had he opened his bag and taken out the food, than a whole flock of birds flew down beside him; but he angrily chased them away, and then, having rested himself, went on his way, till he came to a big cave. Looking in, and seeing no one, only a lot of cattle, he thought he would go in and wait till the dawn arrived.
He continued on a long journey until he arrived at a large, open clearing in the woods. Here, he sat down on the soft, mossy grass at the base of a big beech tree and decided to have a bite to eat. But as soon as he opened his bag and pulled out the food, a whole flock of birds swooped down beside him. Annoyed, he chased them away and, after resting for a bit, continued on his way until he reached a big cave. Peering inside and seeing no one—just a bunch of cattle—he thought it would be best to go in and wait for dawn.
Just as the sun was setting, an enormously big giantess walked in. Osmond was greatly startled, but, taking courage, he went up to her, and asked whether he might stay the night there.
Just as the sun was setting, a huge giantess walked in. Osmond was taken aback, but gathering his courage, he approached her and asked if he could spend the night there.
The giantess said yes, on condition that in the morning he would do the work she would require of him. This he promised he would do; so she allowed him to remain the night, she herself retiring into an inner cave.
The giantess agreed, but only if he promised to do the work she would ask of him in the morning. He assured her he would, so she let him stay for the night, while she went into an inner cave to sleep.
The next morning the giantess told him that he must clean out the cave, and put down fresh bedding [213]for the cattle, and that he must have it all finished before the evening, else she would take his life. With these words she went away.
The next morning, the giantess told him that he had to clean out the cave and lay down fresh bedding [213]for the cattle, and that he had to finish it all before the evening, or she would take his life. With that, she left.
Osmond took up a prong he saw standing in a corner, but no sooner did he begin to turn up the straw than the prong stuck fast in the bedding. In vain he pushed and pulled and tried to drag it out, the prong remained firmly fixed; and when in the evening the giantess came home and found that the cave had not been cleaned out, she took hold of Osmond and hung him up to a nail in the cave.
Osmond grabbed a pitchfork he noticed in the corner, but as soon as he started to stir the straw, the fork got stuck in the bedding. No matter how much he pushed, pulled, or tried to yank it out, the fork stayed firmly lodged. Then, when the giantess came home in the evening and saw that the cave was still messy, she grabbed Osmond and hung him up on a nail in the cave.
Meanwhile Tostig, the second son, thought he, too, would like to go out into the world to seek his fortune, for he felt sure his brother by this time must be quite a rich man. So he told his parents that he did not care to remain at home now his elder brother was away, and with only that stupid Harald at home; so having gained their consent, he, too, started off, provided with a pair of new boots and a big bag of provisions.
Meanwhile, Tostig, the second son, thought he’d like to venture out into the world to find his fortune because he was sure his brother must be quite wealthy by now. So he told his parents that he didn't want to stay home now that his older brother was gone, and with only that silly Harald at home; after getting their approval, he set off too, equipped with a new pair of boots and a big bag of food.
But he was not more fortunate than Osmond had been. He flouted the little men while he rested on the hillocks, he chased and killed some of the birds who came flocking round him for crumbs; and when he reached the cave, he also received leave from the giantess to remain the night, on condition that he cleaned out the cave next morning. When he went and took up the prong to throw out the old bedding, it stuck fast in the straw, and no efforts of his could [214]move it. So the giantess coming home, and finding that he had failed to accomplish his task, took him and hanged him beside his brother.
But he wasn't luckier than Osmond had been. He mocked the little men while relaxing on the hills, chased down and killed some of the birds that flocked around him for crumbs; and when he got to the cave, the giantess allowed him to stay the night on the condition that he cleaned out the cave the next morning. When he went to grab the prong to remove the old bedding, it got stuck in the straw, and no amount of effort on his part could [214]move it. So, when the giantess came home and saw that he hadn't completed his task, she took him and hanged him next to his brother.
So now there was only the youngest son, Harald, left. But though he was the only one at home, his parents did not love him any better, and the poor lad often felt that his presence reminded them of their lost sons, and that they regretted not having sent him away in their place. So he also decided to go away.
So now only the youngest son, Harald, was left. But even though he was the only one at home, his parents didn't love him any more than before, and the poor kid often felt that his presence reminded them of their lost sons, making them wish they had sent him away instead. So he decided to leave too.
“I do not suppose I shall win riches and fame. All I hope is that I may be able to earn enough to support myself, and be no longer a burden to you.”
“I don’t expect to gain wealth and fame. All I hope for is that I can earn enough to support myself and not be a burden to you anymore.”
Then his parents told him he might go; but instead of nice strong new boots, they only gave him an old pair of his brother’s, and his sack contained nothing but some hard, dry crusts.
Then his parents told him he could go; but instead of nice, strong new boots, they only gave him an old pair of his brother’s, and his bag contained nothing but some hard, dry crusts.
But Harald started off with a light heart, and as it chanced he, too, took the same road his brothers had done, and presently he came to the first hillock. “I think my brothers must have rested here, if they felt as tired as I do,” he said, “so I will do the same.” And seating himself on the hillock, he began to eat one of his dry crusts, when, looking up, he saw a little old man in grey standing beside him.
But Harald set off feeling cheerful, and as luck would have it, he took the same path as his brothers. Soon, he reached the first small hill. “I bet my brothers stopped here if they were as tired as I am,” he said, “so I’ll do the same.” Sitting down on the hill, he started to eat one of his dry bread pieces when he looked up and saw a little old man in grey standing next to him.
“Will you share your crust with me? I am very hungry, and have had no food to-day,” he said.
“Will you share your crust with me? I’m really hungry and haven’t had any food today,” he said.
Harald pitied the old man, who looked so feeble and tired. He begged him to sit down beside him [215]and share his meal. When they had done, the old man got up, and, after thanking him, said, “My name is Tritill. Although I am old and feeble, if ever you are in need of help, call me, and I will come to you.” So saying, he went round the back of the hillock and disappeared.
Harald felt sorry for the old man, who seemed so weak and exhausted. He invited him to sit down next to him [215] and share his meal. Once they finished eating, the old man stood up, thanked Harald, and said, “My name is Tritill. Even though I am old and weak, if you ever need help, just call me, and I will come to you.” With that, he walked around the back of the hill and vanished.

“HARALD PITIED THE OLD MAN.”
"Harald felt sorry for the old man."
Harald then continued his journey till he came to the second hillock.
Harald then continued his journey until he reached the second hill.
“I feel sure my brothers must have rested here,” he said. “It is a long way from the last hillock. I, too, will rest here awhile.” And he sat down, and opening his bag, took out another crust. Hardly [216]had he done so when a tiny, shabby, little old man, dressed in green, came up to him and asked for a morsel of food. Harald very good-naturedly asked him to sit down beside him, and shared his crust with him. When they had finished eating, the little green man got up, and, after thanking Harald, said—
“I’m sure my brothers must have taken a break here,” he said. “It’s a long way from the last hill. I’ll rest here a bit too.” He sat down, opened his bag, and took out another piece of bread. Hardly [216] had he done this when a small, shabby old man dressed in green approached him and asked for a bite of food. Harald kindly invited him to sit beside him and shared his bread. Once they finished eating, the little green man stood up, thanked Harald, and said—
“Call me, if ever you think I can do you a service. My name is Litill.” And he, too, went away, and was soon out of sight.
“Call me if you ever think I can help you. My name is Litill.” And he, too, walked away and was soon out of sight.
Harald then continued his journey until he came to the large open glade in the wood.
Harald then continued his journey until he arrived at the large open clearing in the forest.
“I am sure my brothers must have rested here,” he thought. “I will do the same.” And he sat down and took out another crust. No sooner had he done so than a great flock of birds came down. They circled round and round him, and seemed so hungry and fought so eagerly over every crumb he threw them, that Harald’s heart was filled with pity. “Poor little things!” he said; “they need it more than I do.” And he broke up the remaining crusts and threw the crumbs among them.
“I’m sure my brothers must have rested here,” he thought. “I’ll do the same.” So he sat down and took out another piece of bread. No sooner had he done that than a large flock of birds swooped down. They circled around him, and seemed so hungry and fought so eagerly over every crumb he threw them, that Harald’s heart was filled with pity. “Poor little things!” he said; “they need it more than I do.” And he broke up the remaining bread and tossed the crumbs among them.
When they had eaten up every crumb, the biggest bird alighted gently on Harald’s shoulder and whistled softly—
When they had eaten every last crumb, the largest bird landed softly on Harald’s shoulder and whistled quietly—
“If ever you think we can do you a service, call us. We shall hear you wherever we are, for we are your birds.” And ere he had recovered from his astonishment, they had all flown away and were out of sight. [217]
“If you ever think we can help you, just call us. We’ll hear you no matter where we are, because we are your birds.” And before he could shake off his shock, they had all flown away and disappeared. [217]
Harald then continued his journey, until he, too, came to the big cave. Looking in, he saw it was full of cattle, and hanging from a beam in one corner he saw the bodies of his two brothers.
Harald then continued his journey until he eventually reached the big cave. Looking inside, he saw it was filled with cattle, and hanging from a beam in one corner were the bodies of his two brothers.
Startled at the sight, Harald’s first impulse was to go away; but he thought he must first bury his brothers. So he took down the bodies, and seeing a spade near the entrance, he speedily dug a grave and buried them in the sand outside the cave. Just as he had finished, the giantess arrived.
Startled by what he saw, Harald's first instinct was to leave; but he realized he had to bury his brothers first. So he took down the bodies, and noticing a spade near the entrance, he quickly dug a grave and buried them in the sand outside the cave. Just as he finished, the giantess arrived.
Harald, who was very tired, asked her if he might stay the night there.
Harald, feeling really tired, asked her if he could stay the night.
“You may do so, if you will promise to do what I tell you in the morning,” answered the giantess.
“You can do that, but you have to promise to follow my instructions in the morning,” the giantess replied.
This Harald agreed to, and he slept that night in the cave.
This Harald agreed to, and he spent that night in the cave.
Next morning, the giantess, who had slept in an inner cave, told him that he would have to clean out the cave, and put down clean bedding for the oxen.
Next morning, the giantess, who had slept in an inner cave, told him he needed to clean the cave and lay down fresh bedding for the oxen.
“But remember, if your work is not finished when I come home, I shall hang you the same as I did your brothers;” and so saying she went away.
“But remember, if your work isn’t done by the time I get home, I’ll hang you just like I did your brothers,” and with that, she left.
Harald took up the prong standing in the corner and began his work. But no sooner had he pushed the prong into the bedding and tried to lift it than it stuck fast to the ground. In vain he used all his strength, the prong remained firmly fixed. In his despair he called out: “Oh, dear Tritill, come and help me!” [218]
Harald grabbed the pitchfork standing in the corner and started his work. But as soon as he pushed the pitchfork into the bedding and tried to lift it, it got stuck on the ground. He struggled with all his might, but the pitchfork stayed firmly in place. In his frustration, he shouted, “Oh, dear Tritill, come and help me!” [218]
No sooner had the words passed his lips than he saw Tritill standing beside him, who asked what he could do for him. Harald showed him the difficulty he was in.
No sooner had the words left his mouth than he saw Tritill standing next to him, who asked what he could do for him. Harald explained the problem he was facing.
Then Tritill called out: “Prick prong and shovel spade!” and immediately the prong pricked up the bedding and the spade shovelled it away, till in a very short time the cave was all cleaned out and fresh straw put down. Harald thanked him warmly for his help, and Tritill went away.
Then Tritill called out: “Prick prong and shovel spade!” and immediately the prong lifted up the bedding and the spade tossed it away, until in a very short time the cave was completely cleaned out and fresh straw was laid down. Harald thanked him sincerely for his help, and Tritill left.
When the giantess came home in the evening and saw that the work was done, she said to Harald—
When the giantess got home in the evening and saw that the work was done, she said to Harald—
“Oh, man, man! you have not done this by yourself! But I will let it pass!” and she retired into the inner cave.
“Oh, man! You didn’t do this all on your own! But I’ll let it slide!” and she went into the inner cave.
The next morning the giantess told Harald that she had some fresh work for him to do. He was to carry her own bedding outside the cave, take out all the feathers, spread them out in the sun to air, and then put them back again.
The next morning, the giantess told Harald that she had some new tasks for him. He was to carry her bedding outside the cave, take out all the feathers, spread them out in the sun to air, and then put them back again.
“But remember, if when I come back in the evening there is a single feather missing, I shall hang you as I did your brothers!” And with these words she went away.
“But remember, if when I come back in the evening there’s even one feather missing, I’ll hang you like I did your brothers!” And with that, she left.
Harald carried out the great featherbed and the big pillows; and as the sun was shining warm and bright, and there was not a breath of wind, he ripped open the seams and spread out the feathers in the sun. [219]
Harald brought out the big featherbed and the large pillows; and since the sun was shining warmly and brightly, with not a hint of wind, he tore open the seams and spread the feathers out in the sun. [219]
No sooner had he done so than a strong wind arose, and in one moment all the feathers were whirled away, not a single one remaining.
No sooner had he done that than a strong wind picked up, and in an instant all the feathers were blown away, leaving not a single one behind.
In despair Harald called out: “Dear Tritill, dear Litill, and all my dear birds—oh, come and help me if you can!” And almost before the words had passed his lips, Tritill, Litill, and the whole flight of birds, came bringing the feathers with them; and while Tritill and Litill helped Harald to fill the bed and the pillows, and sew them up again, the birds flew round picking up all the stray feathers, so that none were missing. But out of each pillow they took one feather, and, tying them together, told Harald that when the giantess missed them and threatened to kill him, he was to tickle her nose with the feathers.
In a moment of despair, Harald shouted, “Dear Tritill, dear Litill, and all my beloved birds—please come and help me if you can!” Almost as soon as he finished speaking, Tritill, Litill, and all the birds arrived with feathers in tow. While Tritill and Litill helped Harald stuff the bed and the pillows and sew them back up, the birds flew around gathering all the scattered feathers, ensuring that none were lost. But they took one feather from each pillow, tied them together, and told Harald that if the giantess noticed they were missing and threatened to kill him, he should tickle her nose with the feathers.
Thereupon Tritill, Litill, and the birds all disappeared.
Thereupon Tritill, Litill, and the birds all vanished.
When the giantess came home in the evening, she went up to her bed, and threw herself down on it so heavily that the whole cave shook. Then she began carefully feeling all over the bed, and when she came to the pillows she cried out—
When the giantess got home in the evening, she climbed into her bed and flopped down on it so forcefully that the entire cave trembled. Then she started to carefully check all over the bed, and when she reached the pillows, she shouted—
“Aha, man! I have caught you—there is a feather missing in each pillow! Now I shall hang you like your brothers!”
“Aha, dude! I’ve got you—there's a feather missing from each pillow! Now I’m going to hang you like your brothers!”
But as she took hold of him, Harold quickly pulled the two feathers out of his pocket and tickled her nose with them. [220]
But as she grabbed him, Harold quickly pulled two feathers out of his pocket and tickled her nose with them. [220]
In an instant the giantess fell back on her bed looking terribly white and frightened; but Harald laughingly gave her back her feathers, telling her he did not want to keep them.
In an instant, the giantess collapsed onto her bed, looking pale and scared; but Harald, laughing, returned her feathers, saying he didn't want to keep them.
“Ah, man, man!” said the giantess, “I know you did not do this alone; but I will let it pass this time!”
“Ah, man, man!” said the giantess, “I know you didn’t do this by yourself; but I’ll let it slide this time!”
So this third night Harald also passed in the cave, and in the morning the giantess said to him—
So on this third night, Harald also stayed in the cave, and in the morning the giantess said to him—
“I have some fresh work for you to-day. You must kill one of my oxen. Then you must scrape and clean the skin to make a leather bag; cut up the animal in joints ready for cooking; clean all the entrails, and make spoons out of its horns. All must be finished ere I return this evening. I have fifty oxen, as you see, and it is one of these I want killed. I shall not, however, tell you which one I have fixed upon; that you must find out for yourself. If all is done as I wish when I return, you can depart in the morning and go wherever you like; and in addition, as a reward, you may choose three things from among such of my treasures as I value most. If, however, everything is not finished, or if you kill the wrong animal, then it will cost you your life, and I shall hang you the same as I did your brothers.” And so saying the giantess departed.
“I have some new tasks for you today. You need to kill one of my oxen. After that, you must scrape and clean the skin to make a leather bag; cut the animal into pieces for cooking; clean out all the entrails, and make spoons from its horns. Everything has to be done by the time I get back this evening. I have fifty oxen, as you see, and it's one of these that I want you to kill. However, I won't tell you which one it is; you'll have to figure that out on your own. If everything is done the way I want when I return, you can leave in the morning and go wherever you choose; plus, as a bonus, you can pick three items from among my most prized treasures. But if anything is not finished, or if you kill the wrong animal, it will cost you your life, and I will hang you just like I did your brothers.” With that, the giantess left.
Harald was sorely puzzled. How could he possibly decide which of the animals the giantess wished killed? Then he remembered his friends. [221]
Harald was very confused. How could he possibly figure out which of the animals the giantess wanted dead? Then he remembered his friends. [221]
“Dear Tritill, dear Litill, come once again to my aid,” he cried.
“Dear Tritill, dear Litill, please come to my aid again,” he cried.
Hardly had the words passed his lips, than he saw them both coming towards him, leading a huge ox between them. They at once set to work and killed him, and while Harald cleaned the entrails and cut up the joints, Tritill scraped the skin and prepared it for making the bag, and Litill began fashioning the spoons out of the horns.
Hardly had he finished speaking when he saw both of them approaching, guiding a large ox between them. They immediately got to work and killed it, while Harald cleaned the entrails and cut up the meat, Tritill scraped the skin to prepare it for making the bag, and Litill started shaping the spoons from the horns.
So the work sped along quickly and merrily, and all was ready ere the sun sank to rest.
So the work moved along quickly and happily, and everything was ready before the sun set.
Harald now told his friends what the giantess had promised him if he should have finished his task ere she returned.
Harald now told his friends what the giantess had promised him if he finished his task before she returned.
“Can you advise me what to ask for?” he said.
“Can you tell me what to ask for?” he said.
Then they told him he should first ask for that which was over her bed, then for the chest which stood beside her bed, and lastly for that which was behind the wall of her bed.
Then they told him he should first ask for what was over her bed, then for the chest that was beside her bed, and finally for what was behind the wall of her bed.
Harald thanked them warmly for all they had done for him, and said he would do as they had told him, whereupon the little men disappeared.
Harald thanked them sincerely for everything they had done for him and said he would follow their advice, after which the little men vanished.
When the giantess came home in the evening and found that Harald had finished all the tasks she had set him, she exclaimed—
When the giantess got home in the evening and saw that Harald had completed all the tasks she gave him, she exclaimed—
“Ah, man, man! you never did all this alone; but you have conquered, so I must let it pass.” And so saying she retired to rest.
“Ah, man, man! You never did all this by yourself; but you’ve succeeded, so I have to let it go.” With that, she went to bed.
The next morning, the giantess called Harald into [222]the inner cave and told him he might choose the reward she had promised him, and that then he might go where he liked.
The next morning, the giantess called Harald into [222]the inner cave and told him he could choose the reward she had promised him, and then he could go wherever he wanted.
“Then,” said Harald, “if I may have whatever I like, I choose, first, that which is above your bed; then the chest which is beside your bed; and, lastly, that which is behind the wall of your bed.”
“Then,” said Harald, “if I can have whatever I want, I choose, first, what’s above your bed; then the chest next to your bed; and finally, what’s behind the wall of your bed.”
“Ah, man, man!” cried the giantess. “You have not chosen these things by yourself; but I cannot refuse you; you are too strong for me, and you have conquered, and I must give you the reward you claim.”
“Ah, man, man!” shouted the giantess. “You didn’t choose these things on your own; but I can’t refuse you; you’re too strong for me, and you’ve won, so I have to give you the reward you want.”
So saying, she mounted some steps above her bed cut into the rock, and, opening a secret door, she led forth a beautiful maiden. This was none other than the fair Princess Enid, who had disappeared so mysteriously some time ago.
So saying, she climbed a few steps above her bed carved into the rock, and, opening a secret door, she brought out a beautiful young woman. This was none other than the lovely Princess Enid, who had vanished so mysteriously some time ago.
“Take her back to her father, and he will reward you as you deserve,” said the giantess as she placed the princess’s hand in that of Harald.
“Take her back to her father, and he will reward you as you deserve,” said the giantess as she put the princess’s hand in Harald's.
She then opened the lid of the chest beside her bed. This was filled with gold, pearls, and precious stones; and then moving aside the bed, she touched a secret spring, and the wall sliding back, they saw the blue sea, and anchored close to the cave lay a beautiful ship completely fitted out, her sails all set, and her pennant flying, and possessing the power of sailing wherever its owner wished, without aid of either captain or crew. [223]
She then lifted the lid of the chest next to her bed. It was filled with gold, pearls, and precious gems. Moving the bed aside, she pressed a hidden latch, and the wall slid open, revealing the blue sea. Anchored close to the cave was a stunning ship, fully equipped, sails unfurled, and its flag flying high, capable of sailing anywhere its owner desired, without needing a captain or crew. . [223]
When the giantess had handed him over these gifts, she told Harald that he would henceforth be one of the happiest and luckiest of men.
When the giantess had given him these gifts, she told Harald that he would from now on be one of the happiest and luckiest men.
Harald then carried the chest containing the gold and precious stones on board ship, and then having arranged some soft cushions for the Princess Enid, in the stern of the vessel, they quickly departed, and reached her father’s country.
Harald then carried the chest filled with gold and precious stones onto the ship, and after setting up some soft cushions for Princess Enid in the back of the boat, they quickly left and arrived in her father's country.
The delight of the king and queen on recovering their long-lost daughter can be more easily imagined than described. They never tired hearing of the wonderful adventures through which Harald had gone, and the king ordered a great feast in honour of the rescuer of his child, which ended with the wedding of Enid and Harald.
The joy of the king and queen at finding their long-lost daughter is easier to imagine than to describe. They never grew weary of hearing about the amazing adventures Harald had experienced, and the king arranged a big feast to honor the person who saved his child, which culminated in the wedding of Enid and Harald.
The king then made Harald his prime minister; and so well and so wisely did he rule the country, that on the king’s death he was chosen to succeed him, and he and Queen Enid lived long and happily together, seeing their children and grandchildren growing up around them. [224]
The king then appointed Harald as his prime minister; and he ruled the country so effectively and wisely that after the king passed away, he was selected to succeed him. He and Queen Enid enjoyed a long and happy life together, watching their children and grandchildren grow up around them. [224]
Laughing Ingibjörg

CHAPTER I.
THORWALD AND INGIBJÖRG ARE CRUELLY TREATED BY THEIR STEPMOTHER, WHO TRIES TO GET RID OF THEM.
Long ago, when giants and ogres still walked about the earth, in a far distant country, there once lived a king and queen. They had two children, called Thorwald and Ingibjörg; but before the children were grown up, the good queen died.
Long ago, when giants and ogres still roamed the earth, in a faraway land, there lived a king and queen. They had two children named Thorwald and Ingibjörg; but before the kids grew up, the kind queen passed away.
The king, who was very fond of his wife, was quite inconsolable at her death. He lost interest in everything, shut himself up in his own rooms, only coming out to sit and weep beside her grave.
The king, who deeply loved his wife, was utterly heartbroken after her death. He lost interest in everything, isolated himself in his chambers, only venturing out to sit and cry by her grave.
This went on for so long, that at last his ministers came to him, and told him that everything was going wrong in his kingdom, and that there was a rumour abroad, that a neighbouring prince, hearing that the king no longer took any interest in his affairs, meant to cross the water and take possession of the king’s throne and lands. They therefore begged him to rouse himself and look out for another wife, and either go forth and seek her himself, or else send [225]his ambassadors to try and bring back a suitable princess.
This went on for so long that eventually his ministers came to him and said everything was falling apart in his kingdom. There was a rumor going around that a neighboring prince, noticing that the king had lost interest in his responsibilities, planned to cross over and take control of the king’s throne and lands. They urged him to wake up and look for a new wife, suggesting he either go out and find one himself or send his ambassadors to try and bring back a suitable princess.
At first the king would not listen to a word they said, but after a time he saw that his ministers were right, so he agreed to fit out some ships and send an embassy to several other countries in order to find some fair princess worthy to share his throne.
At first, the king ignored everything they said, but eventually, he realized his ministers were correct. So, he decided to outfit some ships and send an embassy to various other countries to find a beautiful princess worthy of sharing his throne.
Soon after the ambassadors had started and were once fairly on the high seas, a great storm arose. The sky grew black as night, the thunder roared and the lightning flashed, and the wind blew so strongly, driving the ships in all directions, that the sailors quite lost their reckoning; their rudders were broken, and they drifted about at the mercy of the winds and waves. At length, after many days, they sighted land; but when they came near, they saw it was quite an unknown shore.
Soon after the ambassadors set off and were out in the open sea, a huge storm hit. The sky turned dark as night, thunder crashed, lightning flashed, and the wind blew so hard that the ships were pushed in every direction, leaving the sailors totally disoriented; their rudders broke, and they were left at the mercy of the winds and waves. Finally, after many days, they spotted land; but as they got closer, they realized it was completely unfamiliar.
The chief men of the expedition now disembarked, in order to make some inquiries, leaving the sailors in charge of the ships.
The main leaders of the expedition got off the ships to ask some questions, leaving the sailors in charge.
For some time they could see no sign of any human habitation, and thought they must have landed on some uninhabited island, but at length they arrived at a small farm, consisting of a few wretched huts.
For a while, they couldn’t see any signs of human settlement and thought they might have landed on an uninhabited island, but eventually, they came across a small farm made up of a few run-down huts.
Not hearing a sound, and seeing no one about, they at first concluded the place was deserted; but when they reached the last hovel, an old woman came [226]forth, who, despite her great age, was both tall and stately, and at once asked them who they were and whence they had come.
Not hearing anything and seeing no one around, they initially thought the place was empty; but when they got to the last shack, an old woman came out. Despite her advanced age, she was tall and dignified, and immediately asked them who they were and where they had come from. [226]
“We have been driven here by the storm,” replied the leader, and he then proceeded to tell her the object of their search.
“We've been brought here by the storm,” replied the leader, and then he continued to explain to her the purpose of their search.
“You certainly have been very unfortunate so far,” answered the old woman, “and I fear there is but little chance of your finding what you seek here.”
“You’ve really had some bad luck so far,” replied the old woman, “and I’m afraid there’s not much hope of you finding what you’re looking for here.”
While they were talking, the sun had set, and as the weather showed signs of again turning stormy, the ambassadors asked the old woman whether she could give them shelter.
While they were talking, the sun had set, and as the weather indicated it was getting stormy again, the ambassadors asked the old woman if she could provide them with shelter.
At first she absolutely refused, saying her miserable hut was not fitted to receive people accustomed to live in royal castles; but, as the storm increased, they continued to urge her to let them stay, till at length she consented and bade them enter.
At first, she completely refused, saying her shabby hut wasn't suitable for people used to living in royal castles; but as the storm intensified, they kept insisting that she let them stay, until finally she agreed and told them to come in.
What was their surprise and astonishment to find the inside of this apparently miserable hut richly fitted up like some kingly apartment
What a surprise and shock it was for them to discover that the inside of this seemingly miserable hut was furnished like a royal suite.
Handsome skins covered the floor, soft couches ran round the walls, which were ornamented with richly chased shields and arms, and a bright fire burnt cheerily on the hearth.
Handsome furs covered the floor, soft couches lined the walls, which were decorated with beautifully crafted shields and weapons, and a warm fire burned cheerfully in the hearth.
As soon as the men were seated, the old woman laid the great oaken table which stood in the centre, and served the strangers with such dainty dishes as might well befit a royal table. [227]
As soon as the men were seated, the old woman set the large oak table in the center and served the guests with such delicious dishes that would befit a royal table. [227]
“And do you mean to say that you live here all alone?” asked the chief ambassador, during the meal.
“And are you saying that you live here all by yourself?” asked the chief ambassador during the meal.
“I might almost say that I do,” replied the woman, “for besides myself there is no one here but my only child Guda.”
“I could almost say that I do,” replied the woman, “because besides me, there’s no one here but my only child, Guda.”
“And, pray, may we not see the maiden?” asked the ambassador; for they were all wondering what the girl, living alone with her mother in these strange surroundings, would be like.
“And, can we not see the girl?” asked the ambassador; for they were all curious about what the girl, living alone with her mother in these unusual circumstances, would be like.
Again the old woman demurred; but the more she pretended to hesitate, the more the ambassadors urged her, till at last she consented, and said she would bring her daughter.
Again, the old woman hesitated; but the more she pretended to think it over, the more the ambassadors pressed her, until she finally agreed and said she would bring her daughter.
When at last she entered by her mother’s side, the ambassadors were almost startled by her marvellous beauty. Tall and fair, like a stately lily, with a perfect wealth of golden hair, falling in shining masses to the ground, Guda appeared before them like the goddess Freya. Surely, they thought, nowhere could they find a lovelier maiden to fill the vacant seat beside the king’s throne.
When she finally walked in beside her mother, the ambassadors were almost taken aback by her stunning beauty. Tall and fair, like an elegant lily, with a glorious mass of golden hair cascading down to the floor, Guda stood before them like the goddess Freya. They thought to themselves that there was surely no prettier maiden anywhere who could fill the empty seat next to the king's throne.
So, without further hesitation, they at once solicited her hand in marriage, in the king’s name.
So, without wasting any more time, they immediately asked for her hand in marriage, on behalf of the king.
The old woman pretended to think they were only joking, and laughed at the idea of the king seeking a wife in a peasant’s cottage, adding that poor girls like her daughter had better remain at home, for such grandeur was not for them, and their ignorance of the [228]ways of the world only brought them to shame instead of honour.
The old woman pretended to think they were just kidding and laughed at the idea of the king looking for a wife in a peasant's cottage. She added that poor girls like her daughter should stay at home because that kind of grandeur wasn't meant for them, and their lack of knowledge about the [228] ways of the world only brought them shame instead of honor.
The king’s ambassadors, however, would not be put off, and the more the old woman declared she could not part with her daughter, the more determined they were to take her away with them. At last, seeing the men would take no refusal, she consented to let the girl go, on condition that they would bring her back again, if, on seeing her, the king did not wish to marry her.
The king’s envoys, however, wouldn’t be deterred, and the more the old woman insisted she couldn't let her daughter go, the more determined they became to take her with them. Finally, realizing the men wouldn’t take no for an answer, she agreed to let the girl go, on the condition that they would bring her back if the king didn’t want to marry her after meeting her.
To this the ambassadors agreed, and then they all retired for the night.
To this, the ambassadors agreed, and then they all went to bed for the night.
Next morning the men prepared to return to the ships, and the old woman said her daughter would be ready to accompany them when she had got her things together. Then, to their surprise, they found she had so many packages that it needed all the ships’ crews to carry them to the shore and put them on board.
Next morning, the men got ready to head back to the ships, and the old woman said her daughter would be ready to join them once she packed her things. Then, to their surprise, they found she had so many bags that it took the entire crew from the ships to carry them to the shore and load them on board.
The mother and daughter now went down to the beach together, talking earnestly, but in such low tones that no one could make out what they were saying; but one man heard the old woman say, “Remember, you must send me back the big stone; I will manage the rest.”
The mother and daughter walked down to the beach together, talking seriously, but in such quiet voices that no one could hear what they were saying; however, one man caught the old woman saying, “Remember, you have to send me back the big stone; I’ll handle the rest.”
And then they reached the shore, where the old mother kissed her daughter, and, bidding her good-bye, wished her all good luck and prosperity.
And then they reached the shore, where the old mother kissed her daughter and, saying goodbye, wished her all the best and good fortune.
Then the anchors were weighed, the sails were [229]hoisted, and the vessels put out to sea, reaching their destination without any mishaps.
Then the anchors were lifted, the sails were [229]raised, and the ships set sail, arriving at their destination without any problems.
When the king heard that his ambassadors had returned, he went down to the shore, accompanied by all the chief officers of his court, to bid the travellers welcome, and when he saw the young girl whom the ambassadors had chosen for his queen, he was greatly delighted, for she was more beautiful than any maiden he had ever seen, and seemed as sweet and good as she was lovely.
When the king found out that his ambassadors had returned, he went down to the shore with all the top officials of his court to welcome the travelers. When he saw the young girl the ambassadors had chosen for his queen, he was very pleased, because she was more beautiful than any girl he had ever seen, and she seemed as kind and good as she was beautiful.
He conducted her back to the palace in great state. There a magnificent banquet had been prepared, and soon after the wedding was celebrated, amid the rejoicings of the whole island. The feast lasted three days, and every one who saw the fair Queen Guda in her rich and costly robes, seated on the throne beside her husband, declared no more beautiful queen could possibly have been found, and though the king had loved his first wife, he soon became so completely wrapped up in Guda, that her word was law in everything.
He took her back to the palace in grand style. There, an amazing banquet was ready, and shortly after, they celebrated the wedding with everyone on the island rejoicing. The feast went on for three days, and everyone who saw the beautiful Queen Guda in her luxurious and expensive clothes sitting on the throne next to her husband said that no prettier queen could have existed. Even though the king had loved his first wife, he quickly became so absorbed in Guda that whatever she said was law in every matter.
Some months after the wedding, a war broke out in a neighbouring kingdom, belonging to a cousin of the king, who had, therefore, to start off and help him, as his enemies were too strong for him to fight them alone.
Some months after the wedding, a war broke out in a nearby kingdom, owned by a cousin of the king, who had to leave and assist him since his enemies were too powerful for him to face alone.
The king, therefore, ordered out his war-galleys, and, as he expected to be away some time, he, at the queen’s request, handed her his royal signet ring, [230]begging her to rule the kingdom during his absence, and be a kind and loving mother to his two children, Thorwald and Ingibjörg.
The king, therefore, sent out his warships, and since he expected to be away for a while, he, at the queen’s request, gave her his royal signet ring, [230]asking her to govern the kingdom while he was gone and to be a caring and loving mother to their two children, Thorwald and Ingibjörg.
This Guda promised she would do. So the king took a tender farewell of his wife and children, and getting on board his ship, followed by his men, a strong wind rapidly carried the vessels out of sight.
This Guda promised she would do. So the king said a heartfelt goodbye to his wife and kids, and as he boarded his ship with his men, a strong wind quickly took the vessel out of sight.
For some little time after the king had left, Queen Guda was very kind to the children. She had them to dine at her own table, gave them fruit and sweets and toys, and often took them for drives in her beautiful chariot, with the cream-coloured horses.
For a while after the king left, Queen Guda was really nice to the kids. She invited them to eat at her table, gave them fruits, candies, and toys, and often took them for rides in her beautiful carriage with the cream-colored horses.
Then one day she asked them to go down to the shore with her and play some games.
Then one day she asked them to head down to the beach with her and play some games.
It was a beautiful morning; the sun shone warm and bright, the blue sea was smooth and glistening like a great sheet of glass, and as the tiny wavelets receded, the golden sands were strewn with lovely pink and violet shells and glistening feathery weeds of every hue and shade.
It was a beautiful morning; the sun shone warm and bright, the blue sea was calm and sparkling like a giant sheet of glass, and as the tiny waves pulled back, the golden sands were dotted with pretty pink and violet shells and sparkling, feathery seaweed in every color and shade.
“Oh, Thorwald!” cried Ingibjörg, running up to her brother and laughing merrily, her arms filled with long trails of crimson and green seaweed. “Look how beautiful they are! Let us play at being king and queen, and I will make two lovely crowns.”
“Oh, Thorwald!” cried Ingibjörg, running up to her brother and laughing joyfully, her arms filled with long strands of red and green seaweed. “Look how beautiful they are! Let’s pretend to be king and queen, and I’ll make two gorgeous crowns.”
“No; come here, children,” said the queen. She had walked some little distance along the shore, and now stood beside a big square stone. Then, as Thorwald and Ingibjörg came near her, she muttered, [231]“Open, oh stone!” And at these words the great square stone parted asunder, showing a large cavity inside, and before the children knew what had happened, Queen Guda had pushed them both in; the stone closed with a snap, and, giving it a strong shove, she rolled the stone into the sea.
“No; come here, kids,” said the queen. She had walked a little way along the shore and was now standing next to a big square stone. Then, as Thorwald and Ingibjörg approached her, she whispered, [231]“Open up, oh stone!” At her words, the huge square stone split apart, revealing a large hollow inside, and before the kids realized what was happening, Queen Guda had pushed them both in; the stone snapped shut, and with a strong shove, she rolled the stone into the sea.

“QUEEN GUDA ROLLED THE STONE INTO THE SEA.”
“QUEEN GUDA ROLLED THE STONE INTO THE SEA.”
She then returned to the castle weeping, telling her attendants that the children had run away, that she had called them to come back, but all in vain, they would not obey; so she now sent out messengers in all directions, pretending terrible grief at their supposed loss. [232]
She then went back to the castle in tears, telling her attendants that the kids had fled, that she had called for them to return, but it was all in vain; they wouldn’t listen. So, she sent messengers out in every direction, feigning deep sorrow over their supposed loss. [232]
CHAPTER II.
HOW THORWALD AND INGIBJÖRG FOUND THEMSELVES AT THE WITCH’S ISLAND, AND WHAT THEY DID.
The two children meanwhile, when they felt the stone closing, tried their utmost to force it open. But all their efforts proved fruitless; the stone remained shut, and the children soon felt, by the rapid motion, that they were fairly out at sea, for, being a magic stone, it floated on the surface of the water instead of sinking to the bottom. The waves tossed it about for many hours, but at length the children felt the motion getting less and less, until at last the stone lay perfectly still.
The two kids, meanwhile, when they felt the stone closing, did their best to pry it open. But all their efforts were in vain; the stone stayed shut, and the kids soon realized, from the quick motion, that they were definitely out at sea, because the magic stone floated on the water's surface instead of sinking. The waves tossed it around for hours, but eventually the kids noticed the movement slowing down, until finally the stone was completely still.
“I think we must be near land now,” said Thorwald. “There is no motion at all.”
“I think we must be close to land now,” said Thorwald. “There’s no movement at all.”
“If you think that, why should not you say the same words the queen did?” replied Ingibjörg.
“If you think that, why shouldn’t you say the same things the queen did?” replied Ingibjörg.
So Thorwald waited a little longer in order to make sure it was not merely a temporary lull, and then he called out loudly—
So Thorwald waited a bit longer to make sure it wasn't just a temporary pause, and then he called out loudly—
“Open, oh stone!” [233]
“Open, oh stone!” [233]
And immediately the great stone parted asunder, and Thorwald saw they were close to the shore.
And right away the huge stone split apart, and Thorwald noticed they were near the shore.
The two children then slipped out, and paddled through the shallow water to the land. But though they wandered along the fine dry sand for some distance, they could see no sign of any habitation. They therefore determined to try and build a little hut for themselves.
The two children then quietly left and waded through the shallow water to the shore. However, even though they walked along the nice dry sand for a while, they couldn't see any signs of a house nearby. So, they decided to try building a small hut for themselves.
Now, Thorwald, although but a young lad, had always gone out hunting with his father, who had given him a small gun and hunting-knife. These and his flute, on which he played wonderfully well, the boy never parted with, and he therefore had them with him when he and his sister had gone out with the queen in the morning.
Now, Thorwald, even though he was just a young boy, had always gone hunting with his father, who had given him a small gun and a hunting knife. He never went anywhere without these and his flute, which he played remarkably well, so he had them with him when he and his sister went out with the queen in the morning.
Fashioning a rough wooden spade out of some driftwood for Ingibjörg, he used his knife to such purpose that a large hole was soon dug in the dry sand. This he then covered over with branches cut from the brushwood on the rocks, and leaving his sister to collect dry wood for a fire, he went in search of some birds for their supper. But although successful in shooting a couple, there was, alas! no fire to cook them, and poor Ingibjörg, who was getting very hungry, looked sadly at the food they could not eat.
Fashioning a rough wooden spade out of some driftwood for Ingibjörg, he used his knife so effectively that he quickly dug a large hole in the dry sand. He then covered it with branches cut from the brushwood on the rocks, and left his sister to gather dry wood for a fire while he went to look for some birds for their dinner. Although he managed to shoot a couple, unfortunately, there was no fire to cook them, and poor Ingibjörg, who was getting very hungry, sadly stared at the food they couldn’t eat.
“You pluck and prepare the birds,” said Thorwald, “and I will go further inland and see if I cannot get some fire.” [234]
“You take care of the birds,” said Thorwald, “and I’ll head further inland to see if I can find some fire.” [234]
So saying, he went up a narrow valley instead of, as heretofore, keeping along the shore, and after he had gone some little distance, he came to a small miserable-looking farm. He could see no one about, so he climbed up the steep slanting roof of the centre hut and peeped down the hole which served as a chimney.
So saying, he went up a narrow valley instead of, as before, staying along the shore, and after he had gone a short distance, he came to a small, run-down farm. He couldn't see anyone around, so he climbed up the steep slanted roof of the main hut and peeked down the hole that served as a chimney.
There he saw an old, very ugly, and dirty woman, busily engaged raking out the ashes from the hearth. But he noticed that half the cinders tumbled down among her feet, instead of into the ashpan she held in her left hand. So Thorwald made certain that the old woman must be blind.
There he saw an old, very ugly, and dirty woman, busily raking out the ashes from the hearth. But he noticed that half the cinders fell down among her feet instead of into the ashpan she held in her left hand. So Thorwald realized that the old woman must be blind.
He determined, therefore, to enter quietly into the house, and carry off a few live coals. First slipping down the roof, he crept slowly in at the low door, and then, watching his opportunity, he crawled along the wall till he reached the hearth. Then, seeing a small iron cup, he carefully pushed some glowing coals into it, and seeing no one else about, he made sure the old woman was alone, and while she was still busy raking, he crept out of the hut, and, much pleased with his success, hastened back to his sister.
He decided to quietly sneak into the house and grab some live coals. First, he slid down the roof and crept in through the low door. Then, waiting for the right moment, he crawled along the wall until he reached the hearth. Spotting a small iron cup, he carefully pushed some glowing coals into it. Noticing that no one else was around, he made sure the old woman was alone and, while she was still busy raking, he slipped out of the hut. Happy with his success, he hurried back to his sister.
Ingibjörg was delighted when she saw him arrive, and, the fire being all ready laid, a bright flame soon shot up; the birds were roasted, and the two children made a hearty supper, Ingibjörg’s merry laugh sounding again as gay as ever. [235]
Ingibjörg was thrilled when she saw him arrive, and with the fire already set, a bright flame quickly flared up; the birds were roasted, and the two kids enjoyed a hearty dinner, Ingibjörg's cheerful laughter ringing out as joyful as ever. [235]
Thorwald, somewhat tired with his day’s work, asked his sister to make up a good fire ere they went to sleep, so that it might last all night. But, alas! when they woke next morning the fire was out, so he had to go again to the old woman’s farm to fetch more coals.
Thorwald, feeling a bit worn out from his day’s work, asked his sister to build a nice fire before they went to bed, so it would last all night. But, unfortunately, when they woke up the next morning, the fire was out, so he had to go back to the old woman’s farm to get more coals.
This time he begged Ingibjörg earnestly not to let the fire out; but, alack! the little princess, though very willing and anxious to please her brother, had not been accustomed to attend to fires, so, though doing her best by making up a huge fire ere she went to sleep, it was out in the morning.
This time he earnestly asked Ingibjörg not to let the fire go out; but, unfortunately, the little princess, although very eager to please her brother, wasn’t familiar with taking care of fires. So, even though she tried her best by building a big fire before going to sleep, it was out by morning.
Ingibjörg even tried to wake up very early in order to put on fresh wood; but, despite all her efforts, each morning the fire was out, and Thorwald had to go every day to fetch fresh fire. [236]
Ingibjörg even tried to wake up really early to put in fresh wood; but, no matter what she did, the fire was out every morning, and Thorwald had to go get fresh firewood every day. [236]
CHAPTER III.
THEIR FURTHER ADVENTURES AND ESCAPE.
Thus the brother and sister lived for some time on the birds and game that Thorwald killed; and Ingibjörg having made a net out of the long tough shore grasses, they also managed to catch some fish and crabs, and their days passed pleasantly enough, while every morning Thorwald went up the valley and brought away some live coals, without the old woman ever finding it out.
Thus, the brother and sister lived for a while on the birds and game that Thorwald hunted; and Ingibjörg, having made a net from the long, tough grasses along the shore, they also managed to catch some fish and crabs. Their days passed pleasantly enough, while every morning Thorwald went up the valley and brought back some live coals, without the old woman ever finding out.
Once, after he had taken away the coals, he heard her mutter—
Once, after he had taken away the coals, he heard her mutter—
“Ah! those devil’s children! they are a long time in coming, but arrive here at last they must, for I made Guda promise to send them in the stone, and she dare not disobey me. Ah! only let me once get hold of them, and I will very soon put them out of the way.”
“Ah! those devil's kids! They take forever to show up, but they have to get here eventually because I made Guda promise to send them in the stone, and she can't disobey me. Ah! just let me get my hands on them, and I’ll quickly take care of them.”
Thorwald thought these words must surely refer to himself and his sister, who had arrived there in such a strange manner. He was, therefore, very careful whenever he came to the hut for the fire coals, to make as little noise as possible. He sometimes [237]scarcely dared to breathe for fear the old woman might discover him.
Thorwald believed these words were definitely about him and his sister, who had gotten there in such an unusual way. So, whenever he went to the hut for the fire coals, he was really careful to be as quiet as possible. Sometimes he barely dared to breathe, worried that the old woman might catch him.
Meanwhile Ingibjörg, who had been very good about staying alone in their little hut, at last became very curious about the old woman, and begged and entreated Thorwald to let her go with him some day. Thorwald, though willing to please his sister, was afraid to trust her, for he knew that the sight of the queer old woman would make her laugh; but he found it very difficult to deny her anything within his power to grant, and when, therefore, she continued to beg him to take her, he at last consented on condition that, no matter what she saw or heard, she must promise him she would not laugh, as, if she did, it might cost them their lives.
Meanwhile, Ingibjörg, who had been quite good at staying alone in their little hut, finally grew curious about the old woman and begged Thorwald to let her go with him one day. Thorwald, while wanting to make his sister happy, was hesitant to trust her because he knew that seeing the strange old woman would make her laugh. However, he found it hard to deny her anything he could grant, and when she kept insisting he take her, he eventually agreed on the condition that, no matter what she saw or heard, she promised not to laugh, as doing so could cost them their lives.
Ingibjörg promised she would keep quite still; so the next day the brother and sister started off together for the old farm.
Ingibjörg promised she would stay completely still, so the next day, the brother and sister set off together for the old farm.
When they got there they climbed up the sloping roof, and, with another warning to keep silent, Thorwald let his sister peep down through the chimney hole. But, alas! what Thorwald had dreaded actually took place.
When they arrived, they climbed up the slanted roof, and, with another reminder to stay quiet, Thorwald allowed his sister to peek down through the chimney opening. But, unfortunately! what Thorwald had feared actually happened.
The old woman, who stood near the hearth, was raking out the ashes so vigorously, that not only did she send them all over the floor instead of into the ashpan, but she made such a cloud of dust that she was soon completely covered from head to foot with a coating of grey ashes, and began to cough violently. [238]
The old woman, who was standing by the fireplace, was sweeping out the ashes so fiercely that she not only scattered them all over the floor instead of into the ash pan, but she also created such a cloud of dust that she was soon coated in grey ashes from head to toe and started coughing uncontrollably. [238]
When Ingibjörg saw this, she could not repress her laughter, and a merry peal rang out in the clear air.
When Ingibjörg saw this, she couldn't hold back her laughter, and a joyful sound echoed in the clear air.
No sooner did the old woman hear this, than she chuckled gleefully.
No sooner did the old woman hear this than she chuckled happily.
“Ha! ha! ha! So those devil’s children have come at last, have they? Ho! ho! ho! what a joke! Now I shall have them! Ha! ha! ha!”
“Ha! ha! ha! So those devil's kids have finally shown up, have they? Ho! ho! ho! what a laugh! Now I've got them! Ha! ha! ha!”
And with these words she rushed out of the house. She was so quick, that she came up to the children just as they were sliding down the roof, and they might even then have got away, but that Ingibjörg, at sight of the old woman, could not stop laughing; she thought her still more comical-looking when she began to run.
And with those words, she dashed out of the house. She was so fast that she reached the kids just as they were sliding down the roof, and they might have managed to get away, but Ingibjörg, seeing the old woman, couldn't stop laughing; she thought she looked even more funny when she started to run.
But the laugh now turned to grief, for the old witch pulled some strong leather straps out of her pocket, and, fastening them round the brother and sister, she drove them back into the house. There she shut them up in a lean-to, and secured them firmly with another strap to two strong wooden posts.
But the laughter quickly changed to sorrow, as the old witch pulled out some tough leather straps from her pocket and strapped them around the brother and sister, pushing them back into the house. There, she locked them in a small shed and secured them tightly with another strap to two sturdy wooden posts.
The children at first were terribly frightened when they found they could not get away, and Ingibjörg blamed herself greatly for having, through her foolish laughter, brought about this terrible pass.
The children were really scared at first when they realized they couldn’t escape, and Ingibjörg felt really guilty for causing this terrible situation with her silly laughter.
But the old woman evidently did not mean to starve them, for presently she placed a big bowl of bread and milk before each of them, saying—
But the old woman clearly didn’t intend to let them go hungry, because soon she set a big bowl of bread and milk in front of each of them, saying—
“Now eat all you can, and don’t waste anything.” [239]
“Now eat as much as you can, and don’t waste anything.” [239]
In the evening she again brought them food in plenty; and this went on for some days.
In the evening, she brought them plenty of food again, and this continued for several days.
But, though they were not harshly treated, except that they were never untied, the children grew very weary and tired; the room was almost dark, the only light coming through the hole in the roof, which also served as a chimney. On the third day, the old woman took one of each of their hands, and mumbling and gently biting their fingers, she muttered—
But, even though they weren’t treated cruelly, aside from never being untied, the children became really weary and exhausted; the room was nearly dark, with the only light coming through the hole in the roof, which also acted as a chimney. On the third day, the old woman took one of each of their hands, and mumbling while gently biting their fingers, she muttered—
“No, no! Not fat enough yet!”
“No, no! Not fat enough yet!”
Thorwald, therefore, determined to make every effort in order to free themselves; but this was no easy matter. At length, after many attempts, he succeeded in biting through the strap that fastened his hands. He was thus able to get at his hunting-knife, which he fortunately always wore beneath his tunic, so the old woman had not seen it, else she would certainly have taken it away. Then, waiting till night closed in and the old witch was asleep, he cut through the rest of the straps that bound him and his sister.
Thorwald decided to do everything he could to free themselves; however, it wasn’t going to be easy. After many tries, he finally managed to bite through the strap that held his hands. This allowed him to reach his hunting knife, which he luckily always kept under his tunic, so the old woman hadn’t spotted it; otherwise, she would have definitely taken it away. Then, waiting until night fell and the old witch was asleep, he cut through the rest of the straps that bound him and his sister.
“But the old woman will run after us and catch us if she sees us,” whispered Ingibjörg.
“But the old woman will chase us and catch us if she sees us,” whispered Ingibjörg.
“I have thought of that too,” replied Thorwald; “we must, therefore, make sure she is asleep.” And, creeping cautiously along the floor, he bent over the old hag, who lay snoring in one corner on a great heap of skins.
“I’ve thought about that too,” Thorwald replied. “So, we need to make sure she’s asleep.” And, moving quietly across the floor, he leaned over the old woman, who was snoring in one corner on a large pile of furs.
“She is sound,” he then whispered, turning to [240]Ingibjörg, having first carefully placed another thick skin over the old woman. “We must get away ere she wakens. Come, sister; don’t delay!” And, taking Ingibjörg by the hand, he hurried her out of the house.
“She’s fine,” he whispered, turning to [240]Ingibjörg, having first carefully covered the old woman with another thick layer. “We need to leave before she wakes up. Come on, sister; don’t waste time!” And, taking Ingibjörg by the hand, he rushed her out of the house.
“Now you wait behind that great stone,” said he, “while I cut and widen this ditch which runs across the road.” Then Thorwald set energetically to work with his hunting-knife, and ere long had cut a deep wide ditch, throwing up the loose earth to form a bank, which rose up between them and the hut.
“Now you wait behind that big stone,” he said, “while I dig and widen this ditch that goes across the road.” Then Thorwald eagerly got to work with his hunting knife, and before long had carved out a deep, wide ditch, piling up the loose dirt to create a bank that rose up between them and the hut.
By this time the old ogress had wakened up, and, not hearing a sound, began feeling about for the children. When she had tapped all round and could not find them, she began to scream and swear with rage, and ran out, calling loudly after them.
By this time, the old ogress had woken up, and not hearing any noise, started to feel around for the children. When she had checked everywhere and couldn't find them, she began to scream and curse with anger, and ran out, yelling after them.
As soon as Ingibjörg saw her rushing along, her hair streaming wildly behind her, she could not help laughing out aloud.
As soon as Ingibjörg saw her running by, her hair flying wildly behind her, she couldn’t help but laugh out loud.
“Ha! so you are there, you bad wicked children!” cried the ogress. “But only wait, just let me catch you, and I will teach you to run away! You shall be put into the oven at once, for you are quite fat enough now, and then I shall have a good meal!” So saying she ran along the path to where she heard Ingibjörg’s voice, but, unable to see the ditch, she fell in headlong and broke her neck.
“Ha! So you're there, you naughty kids!” shouted the ogress. “But just wait; as soon as I catch you, I’ll teach you a lesson about running away! I’ll throw you into the oven right away because you’re plump enough now, and then I’ll have a great meal!” With that, she ran down the path towards Ingibjörg’s voice, but since she couldn’t see the ditch, she fell in headfirst and broke her neck.

“ ‘JUST LET ME CATCH YOU.’ ”
“ ‘JUST LET ME CATCH YOU.’ ”
Thorwald did not wait to learn what happened, [241]but as soon as he saw the ogress run after them and fall into the ditch, he took hold of Ingibjörg’s hand, and together they raced back to the shore, very thankful that they were now safe from the old witch’s clutches. [242]
Thorwald didn't stick around to find out what happened, [241]but as soon as he saw the ogress chasing after them and fall into the ditch, he grabbed Ingibjörg’s hand, and together they sprinted back to the shore, feeling really grateful that they were now safe from the old witch’s grasp. [242]
CHAPTER IV.
THE KING’S RETURN, AND QUEEN GUDA’S RELEASE FROM THE WITCH’S THRALL.
Several weeks now passed. Each morning Thorwald first gave a look across the sea in hopes of seeing a ship or boat, and would then start off in search of birds and game, while, strangely enough, after the old witch’s death their fire never went out, and Ingibjörg, by carefully attending to it, was able to keep it burning both day and night.
Several weeks went by. Every morning, Thorwald would first gaze across the sea, hoping to spot a ship or boat, and then he would set off in search of birds and game. Oddly enough, after the old witch's death, their fire never went out, and Ingibjörg managed to keep it burning day and night by carefully tending to it.
Sometimes, when no food was needed, the children having laid in a sufficient supply of game and fish, Thorwald would take his flute and play, while his sister plaited mats and baskets out of the long rushes that grew near the shore.
Sometimes, when they didn’t need any food, the children, having gathered enough game and fish, would have Thorwald take out his flute and play, while his sister wove mats and baskets from the long rushes that grew near the shore.
Thus it happened that one day, while the two children sat on the shore, they saw several ships sailing slowly past the island.
Thus it happened that one day, while the two kids sat on the shore, they saw several ships sailing slowly past the island.
Thorwald, who had just put down his flute, now took it up again, and began playing as loud as he could.
Thorwald, who had just set down his flute, picked it up again and started playing as loudly as he could.
The ships came gradually nearer.
The ships slowly approached.
“Oh, Thorwald!” cried Ingibjörg, clapping her hands, “see, they are coming nearer! Oh, play louder, louder!” and she joined her voice to his flute. [243]
“Oh, Thorwald!” exclaimed Ingibjörg, clapping her hands, “look, they’re coming closer! Oh, play louder, louder!” and she harmonized her voice with his flute. [243]
And sure enough, ere long, the largest of the vessels cast anchor close to the shore, the other ships still keeping out to sea at some distance.
And sure enough, before long, the largest of the ships anchored close to the shore, while the other ships stayed out at sea at some distance.
And then, to the children’s great joy, they saw their father standing on the deck. A boat was lowered, the king and one of his followers were quickly rowed to shore, and in a few more moments Thorwald and Ingibjörg were clasped in their father’s arms.
And then, to the children's delight, they saw their dad standing on the deck. A boat was lowered, and the king and one of his companions were quickly rowed to shore. In just a few moments, Thorwald and Ingibjörg were wrapped in their father's arms.
Great was his surprise to find them on this lonely island, for he had heard nothing of what had happened in his own country during his absence, and it was only by chance that he had sailed close to the island, none of his people caring to come near it, as it was supposed to be the home of evil spirits; and when they heard the sound of the flute they thought it must surely be the song of some mermaids, wiling the king’s fleet to destruction by their soft sweet melodies.
Great was his surprise to find them on this lonely island, for he had heard nothing of what had happened in his own country during his absence, and it was only by chance that he had sailed close to the island, none of his people caring to come near it, as it was supposed to be the home of evil spirits; and when they heard the sound of the flute they thought it must surely be the song of some mermaids, luring the king’s fleet to destruction with their soft sweet melodies.
But the king for some reason felt he must find out what it was, so had ventured near the land, the rest of his fleet keeping out to sea.
But the king, for some reason, felt he needed to find out what it was, so he ventured close to the land, while the rest of his fleet stayed out at sea.
The king then asked his children how it was they were there, and when he heard what had happened during his absence, he grew very wroth.
The king then asked his children how they got there, and when he heard what had happened while he was away, he became very angry.
He at once took the children on board his own ship, and commanded his people under pain of instant death not to breathe a word to any one of what had occurred.
He immediately took the children aboard his own ship and ordered his crew, under penalty of immediate death, not to mention anything about what had happened.
The fleet was then ordered to set sail and return home with all possible speed. Arrived near his own [244]island, the king chose a quiet and retired part of the shore, and there he landed the children in charge of his own attendant, telling him to keep them hidden till he sent him word to appear with them at court.
The fleet was then ordered to set sail and return home as quickly as possible. Upon arriving near his own [244] island, the king chose a quiet and secluded spot on the shore, and there he landed the children under the care of his attendant, instructing him to keep them hidden until he sent word for them to appear at court.
The fleet then departed and cast anchor at the usual landing-place. Here the queen, arrayed in her richest garments and attended by all her maidens, came down to welcome the king, expressing great joy at his return.
The fleet then left and anchored at the usual landing spot. Here, the queen, dressed in her finest clothes and surrounded by all her ladies, came down to greet the king, showing her happiness at his return.
The king appeared well pleased to be at home again.
The king looked happy to be back home again.
“But where are the children?” he asked; “and why have they not come to meet me, as they always do?”
“But where are the kids?” he asked. “And why haven’t they come to meet me like they always do?”
“Alas, alas!” cried the queen, putting her handkerchief to her eyes as if to hide her tears, but really because she was afraid to look at the king. “Poor, poor children! Pray do not speak of them! Soon after you went away, they suddenly got very ill, and though I watched and nursed them myself, the poor little things both died!” and Guda began to sob and cry in reality, for she greatly feared what the king might do if he ever heard the truth.
“Ah, no!” cried the queen, covering her eyes with her handkerchief as if to hide her tears, but really because she was afraid to look at the king. “Oh, those poor children! Please don’t talk about them! Soon after you left, they suddenly became very ill, and even though I stayed by their side and took care of them myself, those poor little ones both died!” and Guda began to sob and cry for real, as she was greatly afraid of what the king might do if he ever learned the truth.
And no one dared say a word; for during the king’s absence Guda, urged on by fear of her mother if she did not get rid of her stepchildren, and also thinking that she could only govern by making herself feared, had ruled the kingdom with great severity, so no one dared say a word against her, believing that the king was still devoted to her. [245]
And no one dared say anything; because while the king was away, Guda, driven by fear of her mother if she didn’t get rid of her stepchildren, and also thinking that she could only maintain control through fear, had ruled the kingdom very harshly. So, no one dared to speak out against her, believing that the king was still loyal to her. [245]
The king, wishing to get at the truth of the strange tale, pretended great sorrow at the news of the children’s death.
The king, wanting to uncover the truth behind the strange story, feigned deep sorrow at the news of the children’s death.
“And where are the poor little things buried?” he asked. “I should like to see their tomb.”
“And where are the poor little things buried?” he asked. “I’d like to see their tomb.”
The queen tried to persuade him not to go. She said she was sure it would only increase his sorrow, and entreated him to desist.
The queen tried to convince him not to go. She said she was sure it would only make him more upset and urged him to stop.
But the more she urged him not to go, the more determined he was to see their tomb.
But the more she urged him not to go, the more determined he became to see their grave.
So at length Guda yielded, and herself accompanied him to the wood at the back of the palace, where, in a pretty open glade, she had caused a handsome mausoleum to be erected.
So finally, Guda gave in and went with him to the woods behind the palace, where, in a lovely clearing, she had ordered a beautiful mausoleum to be built.
He greatly admired the beautiful carving on the stone, but he never shed a tear, which somewhat surprised the queen. Soon after they both returned to the palace, where the queen had had a banquet prepared to welcome home the travellers.
He really admired the beautiful carving on the stone, but he never cried, which somewhat surprised the queen. Soon after, they both returned to the palace, where the queen had prepared a banquet to welcome the travelers home.
All during the feast the king still remained very silent and preoccupied, and next morning he again went to the mausoleum, and then said he meant to have the children’s coffins taken out.
All throughout the feast, the king remained very quiet and lost in thought. The next morning, he returned to the mausoleum and said he wanted the children's coffins to be removed.
When the queen heard this, she threw herself on her knees before the king, and begged and entreated him not to thus further increase his pain and grief. But the king remained firm. The door of the great mausoleum was thrown back, and two small coffins, handsomely ornamented with gold and silver, were [246]brought forth. But, behold, when at the king’s order these were opened, instead of containing the bodies of the two children, they were filled up with stones!
When the queen heard this, she fell to her knees in front of the king, pleading with him not to add to his pain and sorrow. But the king stood his ground. The door of the grand mausoleum was swung open, and two small coffins, elegantly decorated with gold and silver, were [246]
The queen gave a great cry when she saw her wickedness had come to light. She fell down at the king’s feet, and, sobbing and praying for mercy, she confessed what she had done, adding that her mother, the old witch, had forced her to do it.
The queen let out a loud scream when she realized her wrongdoing had been exposed. She collapsed at the king’s feet, sobbing and begging for mercy, confessing what she had done and claiming that her mother, the old witch, had made her do it.
But the king was so angry that he would not listen to her words, and ordered her to be shut up in the castle donjon till the Volkthing decided what her punishment should be.
But the king was so angry that he wouldn’t listen to her words, and ordered her to be locked up in the castle dungeon until the Volkthing decided what her punishment should be.
Meanwhile Thorwald and Ingibjörg arrived at the palace, the king having sent a messenger for them, and great was the rejoicing among the people when they learnt their young prince and princess, whom they thought dead, were alive and once again among them all.
Meanwhile, Thorwald and Ingibjörg arrived at the palace after the king sent a messenger for them, and there was great joy among the people when they learned that their young prince and princess, whom they had thought were dead, were alive and back with them again.
The children then told their story before the assembled nobles and vikings, and when Ingibjörg related how Thorwald had killed the old ogress, who had only been fattening them up in order to eat them, there was a flash of lightning, and a loud crash of thunder resounded through the great hall. The door at the lower end opened, and, to the surprise of every one, the queen, draped in a long glistening white robe, walked up the hall, and falling down at the king’s feet, she raised her clasped hands towards him.
The children then shared their story in front of the gathered nobles and Vikings, and when Ingibjörg talked about how Thorwald had killed the old ogress, who had merely been fattening them up to eat them, there was a flash of lightning, and a loud crash of thunder echoed through the great hall. The door at the far end opened, and, to everyone’s surprise, the queen, wearing a long shining white robe, walked up the hall, fell at the king’s feet, and raised her clasped hands towards him.
“Pardon and forgiveness, oh king!” she cried. [247]“The spell that has nearly cost me my life, is at length broken! That terrible old ogress was not my mother, but a wicked fairy who, because she thought my mother had not treated her as well as the other fairies at my christening, condemned me as soon as my mother died, to serve her and obey all her behests as long as she lived. Now that your brave boy has killed her, I am freed from her wicked spells. And now, oh my king, punish me for the harm I have so unwillingly done; but, oh, let me live to prove my gratitude to you and yours!”
“Please forgive me, oh king!” she exclaimed. [247] “The curse that almost took my life is finally broken! That terrible old ogress wasn’t my mother, but a wicked fairy who, because she believed my mother hadn’t treated her as well as the other fairies at my christening, condemned me to serve her and follow her commands for as long as she lived, right after my mother died. Now that your brave son has killed her, I’m free from her evil spells. And now, oh my king, punish me for the harm I’ve caused so unwillingly; but please, let me live to show my gratitude to you and your family!”
Great was the surprise of every one at the queen’s story, and the ambassadors then recalled to mind how silent and grave the young queen had been when they first saw her, even while she did all the old witch ordered her to do.
Everyone was quite surprised by the queen's story, and the ambassadors then remembered how quiet and serious the young queen had been when they first saw her, even as she followed all the old witch's orders.
Thorwald also added his entreaties to those of the queen, and when Ingibjörg with a merry laugh threw one arm round her father and the other round the queen, the king relented. And thereupon the interrupted feast was renewed amid general rejoicing, the queen seated at the king’s right hand with Thorwald beside her, and Ingibjörg on his left hand.
Thorwald also joined the queen in her pleas, and when Ingibjörg, with a cheerful laugh, put one arm around her father and the other around the queen, the king softened. Then the interrupted feast resumed with joy all around, the queen sitting at the king's right with Thorwald next to her, and Ingibjörg on his left.
There was no happier family in all the land. Queen Guda, having no children of her own, lavished all her affection on Thorwald and Ingibjörg, whose entreaties had restored her to her husband, and the reign of the king and Queen Guda was ever after cited as one of the longest and happiest ever known. [248]
There was no happier family in the entire land. Queen Guda, who had no children of her own, poured all her love into Thorwald and Ingibjörg, whose pleas had brought her back to her husband. The reign of the king and Queen Guda is still remembered as one of the longest and happiest ever. [248]
The Three Peasant Maidens

CHAPTER I.
HOW QUEEN HERTHA FELL FROM HER HIGH ESTATE.
In a distant island, long, long ago, there lived a wealthy peasant, who had three daughters called Alitea, Truda, and Hertha. Alitea and Truda were both fine handsome girls, but Hertha, the youngest, was by far the loveliest of the three.
In a faraway island, a long time ago, there lived a rich peasant who had three daughters named Alitea, Truda, and Hertha. Alitea and Truda were both beautiful girls, but Hertha, the youngest, was definitely the most stunning of the three.
Their house was not far from the king’s palace, and one day, when the three sisters were out walking, they met the king, attended by his secretary and his valet.
Their house was close to the king’s palace, and one day, when the three sisters were out for a walk, they ran into the king, accompanied by his secretary and his valet.
“Ah,” sighed Alitea, the eldest sister, “how happy I should be if I could only marry the king’s valet! I should then be able to see all the grand feasts that are held at the palace!”
“Ah,” sighed Alitea, the oldest sister, “I would be so happy if I could just marry the king’s valet! Then I could attend all the amazing feasts at the palace!”
“And I should like to marry his secretary,” murmured Truda, the second sister, “for then I should both hear and see all that was going on.” [249]
“And I would like to marry his secretary,” Truda, the second sister, whispered, “so that I could hear and see everything that was happening.” [249]
“Oh, if I had to marry any one,” cried Hertha, the youngest sister, “I should like to marry King Leofric himself! See how young and handsome he is!”
“Oh, if I had to marry anyone,” exclaimed Hertha, the youngest sister, “I would love to marry King Leofric himself! Just look at how young and handsome he is!”
The king, who had noticed the whispers and eager glances of the girls, said to his attendants—
The king, who had seen the whispers and eager looks from the girls, said to his attendants—
“I wonder what those pretty maidens want? Let us go to them and find out what they are talking about; I thought I heard them mention my name.”
“I wonder what those beautiful girls want? Let's go to them and find out what they’re talking about; I think I heard them mention my name.”
The secretary tried to dissuade the young king from speaking to the girls, saying he was sure their chatter was not worth listening to, and that his Majesty had better not attend to them. But King Leofric would not be put off, and it ended in their all three going up to the young maidens. Then the king asked them what they had been talking about when he and his attendants came in sight.
The secretary tried to convince the young king not to engage with the girls, claiming their chatter probably wasn’t worth his attention, and that it would be better for his Majesty to ignore them. But King Leofric wouldn’t be swayed, and soon they all headed over to the young maidens. Then the king asked them what they had been discussing when he and his attendants appeared.
Now when the girls saw the king come up to them, they were rather frightened, but he spoke so kindly and pleasantly that their fears soon vanished, and when he insisted on hearing what they had said, they at last confessed the truth.
Now, when the girls saw the king approach them, they were a bit scared, but he spoke so kindly and nicely that their fears quickly disappeared. When he insisted on hearing what they had said, they finally admitted the truth.
King Leofric was mightily amused when he heard their tale. He thought the girls very handsome, especially the youngest one, and after chatting with them for some little time, he found them so bright and clever, that he told them their wishes should be fulfilled.
King Leofric was greatly entertained when he heard their story. He thought the girls were very pretty, especially the youngest, and after talking with them for a bit, he found them so clever and sharp that he said their wishes would be granted.
The sisters were so surprised to think their idle [250]words should speedily become real facts, that they were speechless with wonder and delight.
The sisters were so surprised that their casual [250] words could quickly turn into real events that they were left speechless with wonder and joy.
So the king and his two attendants escorted the girls back to their home, where the father’s pride may be imagined when he heard who the suitors were. Of course he threw no difficulties in the way, and as the king’s wishes were law, all three maidens were shortly married each to the man of her choice.
So the king and his two attendants took the girls back to their home, where the father's pride can only be imagined when he found out who the suitors were. Naturally, he didn't put up any obstacles, and since the king's wishes were law, all three maidens were soon married to the men they chose.
Now, although Alitea and Truda would have been quite satisfied with their choice had Hertha not become queen, no sooner did they realize how much grander was her lot than theirs, than they became very jealous of her, and though she did her best to be friends with them, giving them handsome presents, and taking them everywhere with her, their envy only grew stronger, till at last they determined that, no matter at what cost, she must be brought down from her high estate. So they plotted and planned for many a long hour, how they could best get her out of the way.
Now, even though Alitea and Truda would have been perfectly happy with their choice if Hertha hadn't become queen, as soon as they realized how much better her life was than theirs, they became very jealous of her. Although she tried her hardest to be friends with them, gave them nice gifts, and took them everywhere with her, their envy only intensified. Eventually, they decided that, no matter the cost, they had to bring her down from her high position. So they schemed and planned for many long hours on how to best get rid of her.
At the end of a year the queen had a little son. Then her sisters took away the baby in the night, and arranged that it should be cast into the deep ditch outside the city walls, where all the rubbish was thrown. But the old woman who had undertaken to do this, thought she would give the poor babe a chance for its life; so, instead of throwing it in the ditch, she placed it on the bank, hoping that some kind person passing might see it and take it away. [251]
At the end of the year, the queen had a baby boy. Then her sisters took the baby in the middle of the night and planned to toss him into the deep ditch outside the city walls, where all the trash was dumped. However, the old woman who was supposed to carry out this task decided to give the poor baby a chance at life. So, instead of throwing him in the ditch, she placed him on the bank, hoping that a kind person passing by might see him and take him away. [251]
And this actually did happen, for Osric, a poor old woodcutter, on his way home, seeing the pretty babe lying there crying helplessly, took it up in his arms.
And this really happened, because Osric, a poor old woodcutter, on his way home, saw the beautiful baby lying there crying helplessly and picked it up in his arms.
“This is a strange thing,” he said. “Some one surely must have put it here purposely. But I cannot leave the poor bairn crying here.”
“This is really odd,” he said. “Someone definitely must have placed it here on purpose. But I can’t just leave the poor kid crying here.”
So saying, he carefully wrapped it in his old coat and took it home, where he fed it as best he could.
So saying, he carefully wrapped it in his old coat and took it home, where he fed it as best he could.
When next morning it was found that the baby had disappeared, the sisters told the king they were sure that the queen must have put away or killed the child; but, though King Leofric was greatly grieved at the loss of his little son, he loved his wife too dearly to blame her for the child’s disappearance.
When the next morning came and it was discovered that the baby was missing, the sisters told the king they were certain the queen must have hidden or harmed the child; however, even though King Leofric was deeply saddened by the loss of his little son, he loved his wife too much to accuse her of the child's disappearance.
The next year the queen again had a baby boy, and the news caused great rejoicings all through the kingdom. But that same night this child also disappeared, and the two sisters again told the king that they were sure the queen had caused it to be killed.
The following year, the queen had another baby boy, and the news sparked great celebrations throughout the kingdom. But that same night, this child also vanished, and the two sisters once again told the king that they were convinced the queen had caused his death.
But King Leofric, though startled and grieved at these strange disappearances of his children, still trusted his wife and would not hear a word against her.
But King Leofric, though shocked and saddened by the strange disappearances of his children, still trusted his wife and wouldn’t listen to a word against her.
The following year, greatly to the king’s delight, the queen had a baby girl.
The following year, much to the king’s joy, the queen had a baby girl.
“Surely,” she thought, “this time nothing shall come between me and my baby.” So she would not let the little creature out of her arms day or night.
“Surely,” she thought, “this time nothing will come between me and my baby.” So she wouldn’t let the little one out of her arms day or night.
But she was weak and ill, and the second night, [252]seeing she would not lay down the child, the wicked sisters gave her a sleeping-draught, and as soon as her eyelids closed, they again took away the babe and gave it to the old woman to throw into the ditch.
But she was weak and sick, and on the second night, [252] seeing that she wouldn’t put the child down, the evil sisters gave her a sleeping potion, and as soon as her eyelids closed, they took the baby away again and handed it to the old woman to throw in the ditch.
When next morning the king heard that his little daughter, at whose birth he had so rejoiced, had also disappeared, his grief and anger knew no bounds. They quite overcame his former love for his wife. He would listen to no excuses, and ordered her to be thrown into the den of the big lion.
When the king woke up the next morning and heard that his little daughter, whom he had been so happy about at her birth, had also gone missing, his sadness and fury were limitless. They completely overshadowed his previous love for his wife. He wouldn't hear any excuses and commanded that she be thrown into the lion's den.
When the wicked sisters heard this, they thought they had now got rid of Queen Hertha. They were quite pleased to think they had at last succeeded in the wicked plot they had planned, without the king or any one else ever suspecting the part they had taken in it. [253]
When the evil sisters heard this, they thought they had finally gotten rid of Queen Hertha. They were very pleased to believe they had succeeded in their wicked scheme without the king or anyone else ever suspecting their involvement. [253]
CHAPTER II.
WHAT HAD BEFALLEN THE TWO LITTLE PRINCES AND THEIR SISTER.
But Queen Hertha was not dead; for the lion, so far from hurting her, laid himself quietly down at her feet, and when his food was brought to him, he would never touch it till the queen had taken her share.
But Queen Hertha was not dead; the lion, instead of hurting her, lay down peacefully at her feet, and when his food was brought to him, he wouldn’t touch it until the queen had had her share.
So, while every one thought she was dead, Queen Hertha lived beside her powerful friend. At first she had been terribly frightened, but she speedily grew almost to love the huge beast, who, when the king and her sisters had been so cruel, had befriended her in her hour of need. Still it was at best but a dreary existence, and many times and often she wished she could but know what was happening outside the lion’s den.
So, while everybody thought she was dead, Queen Hertha lived next to her powerful friend. At first, she had been really scared, but she quickly started to almost love the huge beast, who had been there for her when the king and her sisters had been so cruel. Still, it was at best a gloomy existence, and many times she wished she could know what was happening outside the lion's den.
As for the children, the same old man, Osric, who had picked up the first baby, had fortunately also found the other boy and the baby girl, and had taken them home to his own little cot, near the woods, where he brought them up as well as he could. He called the elder boy Wilhelm, the second one Sigurd, and the little baby girl Olga. [254]
As for the kids, the same old man, Osric, who had picked up the first baby, also luckily found the other boy and the baby girl, and took them home to his small cottage near the woods, where he raised them as best as he could. He named the older boy Wilhelm, the second one Sigurd, and the little baby girl Olga. [254]
He had tried at first to find out whose children they could possibly be, but one night he dreamed that a beautiful fairy came to his bedside, and said—
He initially tried to figure out whose children they might be, but one night he dreamed that a beautiful fairy appeared at his bedside and said—
“Osric, if you love the children, don’t ask any questions about them, but bring them up as your own—their enemies will else destroy them. Let them wait till they are grown up.”
“Osric, if you care about the kids, don’t ask any questions about them, just raise them as your own—their enemies will ruin them otherwise. Let them wait until they’re grown.”
So he had kept his own counsel, and did the best he could for them. Strangely enough, too, he found that his barrel of meal never ran short, and with his cow and his little patch of garden ground they always had a sufficiency of food.
So he kept his thoughts to himself and did his best for them. Strange as it was, he found that his barrel of flour never ran out, and with his cow and small garden, they always had enough food.
So the children grew up strong and healthy, the boys helping the old man in his forest work, and fetching the wood and water that was wanted; and as for Olga, she soon became quite an expert little housekeeper. But, though they wore rough, home-spun garments, they were good to look at, for they all three inherited the marvellous beauty of their father and mother.
So the kids grew up strong and healthy, with the boys helping the old man with his work in the forest, fetching the wood and water that was needed; and as for Olga, she quickly became quite the skilled little housekeeper. But even though they wore rough, homemade clothes, they looked great, as all three of them inherited the incredible beauty of their parents.
At last, when the young people were grown up, the old man, feeling his end draw near, called Olga and her brothers to his bedside. He then told them how and where he had found them, and also mentioned the strange vision he had had.
At last, when the young people had grown up, the old man, sensing his time was near, called Olga and her brothers to his bedside. He then told them how and where he had found them, and also shared the strange vision he had experienced.
“But now that you are grown up,” he added, “I should advise you to make all inquiries, and not to rest till you have found out who and what [255]you are, for I feel sure you are no ordinary children.” Thereupon he gave them his blessing and died.
“But now that you’re all grown up,” he added, “I suggest you ask all the questions you need to and don’t stop until you find out who you are and what you’re meant to be, because I’m certain you’re not just ordinary kids.” With that, he gave them his blessing and passed away.
Wilhelm, Sigurd, and Olga sorrowed deeply over the death of their kind foster-father, for they had loved him dearly. When they had buried him in the forest, they returned sadly to the empty hut and consulted together as to what they had best do in order to carry out his instructions.
Wilhelm, Sigurd, and Olga were deeply saddened by the death of their kind foster father, whom they had loved dearly. After they buried him in the forest, they sadly returned to the empty hut and discussed what they should do to follow through on his wishes.
While they were thus sitting and talking, the door of the hut opened, and an old man entered. He was dressed entirely in green; his hair was long and white, so also was his beard, and in his hand he carried a thick oaken staff.
While they were sitting and chatting, the door of the hut opened, and an old man came in. He was dressed all in green; his hair was long and white, and so was his beard. He carried a heavy oak staff in his hand.
“Good morrow, father,” said Wilhelm; “you are welcome, though we have not much to offer you. Pray take a seat and rest, for you look weary.”
“Good morning, dad,” said Wilhelm; “you’re welcome, even though we don’t have much to offer you. Please take a seat and relax, because you look tired.”
“I have come a long way, my son,” answered the old man; “but though I am still hale and hearty, I shall not be sorry for a short rest. But you seem in sorrow or trouble,” he added, looking from one to the other. “Perhaps I might be able to help you, for I have travelled far, and seen many strange and wonderful things.”
“I’ve traveled quite a distance, my son,” the old man replied; “and while I’m still healthy and fit, I wouldn’t mind taking a short break. But you both look troubled,” he said, glancing between them. “Maybe I can help you, since I’ve journeyed far and witnessed many strange and amazing things.”
“We shall indeed be glad of some advice,” said Sigurd, while Olga hastened to place a bowl of new milk and some oatcakes before the traveller. “Sir, we are sadly perplexed as to what we ought to do.” And the brothers then proceeded to tell the stranger [256]their story, and the advice their foster-father had given them.
“We would really appreciate some advice,” said Sigurd, while Olga quickly set a bowl of fresh milk and some oatcakes in front of the traveler. “Sir, we're very confused about what we should do.” The brothers then began to share their story with the stranger [256] and the advice their foster-father had given them.
When he had heard their strange tale, the old man said—
When he heard their strange story, the old man said—
“I fear I cannot help you myself, but I think I know some one who may be able to advise you. You must know that about three days’ journey from here, there lies a valley full of strangely shaped stones. In the middle of this valley there is a rock, on which a large bird sits, who is very wise, and understands and speaks the human language. Now, I think you should go and see this bird, though I will not conceal from you that there is very great danger attending such a visit. Many people have gone to consult him, but so far no one has ever returned. He is, however, so wise that he can both foretell the future, and also reveal the past. Many princes and others have gone for advice to this wonderful bird, but one and all have failed in carrying out the conditions, which can alone insure success. You must know that whoever mounts the rock on which the bird sits, must be so brave, and have such strength of will, that, no matter what he may see or hear, he must not turn round or look back; for if he does, even for only a second, he will at once be turned into stone. So far, no one yet has possessed the required purpose and unswerving staunchness,” continued the old man; “but it is not difficult to mount the rock, provided you have the [257]necessary determination. Then, when you have mounted, you will have the power to restore to life all those who, through lack of will and strength of purpose, were turned into stone, for on the summit of the rock there is a huge jar filled with magic water, and he who safely reaches the summit may take some of this water, and sprinkle it over those who have been turned to stone; they will then awake to life, and regain their form and figure.”
“I’m afraid I can’t help you myself, but I think I know someone who might be able to give you some advice. About a three-day journey from here, there’s a valley filled with oddly shaped stones. In the center of this valley, there’s a rock where a big, wise bird sits, and it understands and speaks human language. I believe you should go and see this bird, although I won’t hide from you that there is a lot of danger involved in such a visit. Many people have gone to consult him, but no one has ever come back. However, he is so wise that he can predict the future and reveal the past. Many princes and others have sought advice from this incredible bird, but all of them have failed to meet the conditions that guarantee success. You need to know that whoever climbs the rock where the bird sits must be brave and have enough willpower that no matter what they see or hear, they must not turn around or look back; because if they do, even for a moment, they will be turned into stone. So far, no one has had the necessary purpose and unwavering determination,” continued the old man; “but it’s not hard to climb the rock, as long as you have the [257]required determination. Once you’re up there, you’ll have the power to bring to life all those who were turned to stone due to a lack of will and strength of purpose, because at the top of the rock, there’s a huge jar filled with magical water, and anyone who safely reaches the summit can take some of this water and sprinkle it over those who have been turned to stone; they will then wake up and regain their form and figure.”
Both brothers thought the task by no means a difficult one, and declared themselves quite ready and willing to undertake the journey. They thanked the old man heartily for all his information and advice, and then sped him on his journey.
Both brothers thought the task was definitely not difficult, and said they were more than ready to take on the journey. They thanked the old man sincerely for all his information and advice, and then sent him on his way.
Next morning Wilhelm said to Sigurd that he would start forth in search of the rock. But before he left, he said to his brother—
Next morning, Wilhelm told Sigurd that he was going to head out in search of the rock. But before he left, he said to his brother—
“If at any time you see three drops of blood on your knife when you are at dinner, you must get up and follow me, for you will then know that I have failed, and have been turned to stone, and that you must then try your best.”
“If you ever see three drops of blood on your knife while you’re at dinner, you need to get up and follow me. That will mean I’ve failed and turned to stone, and you’ll have to do your best.”
So Wilhelm went forth, followed by the good wishes of Sigurd and Olga. But after three days, when the brother and sister sat down to dinner, behold three drops of blood were on the blade of Sigurd’s knife!
So Wilhelm set out, accompanied by the best wishes of Sigurd and Olga. But after three days, when the brother and sister sat down for dinner, they discovered three drops of blood on the blade of Sigurd’s knife!
Hastily starting up, he told Olga he must be off at once in search of their brother. [258]
Hurrying to get going, he told Olga he had to leave immediately to look for their brother. [258]
“And remember, Olga, though I hope I may be successful, if at the end of three days you see three drops of blood, on your knife, you will know that I too have failed.”
“And remember, Olga, even though I hope I’ll be successful, if after three days you see three drops of blood on your knife, you’ll know that I’ve also failed.”
He then bade her a loving farewell; and Olga saw him start on his way, with many fears and prayers in her heart for his safety. [259]
He then gave her a heartfelt goodbye, and Olga watched him leave, filled with worries and hopes for his safety. [259]
CHAPTER III.
OLGA’S COURAGE RESCUES HER BROTHERS, QUEEN HERTHA IS RESTORED TO HER HUSBAND, AND THE PARENTS RECOVER THEIR CHILDREN.
It seemed to Olga as if the time would never pass. Each day seemed longer than the last, and when the morning of the third day arrived, she had scarcely courage to look at her knife as she sat down to her breakfast.
It felt to Olga like time was standing still. Each day dragged on longer than the one before, and when the morning of the third day finally came, she barely had the courage to glance at her knife as she settled down for breakfast.
But, oh joy! the blade was bright and clear, and with a light and happy heart, she went about her daily tasks.
But, oh joy! the blade was bright and clear, and with a light and happy heart, she went about her daily tasks.
When midday approached, she again glanced anxiously at the table, but, to her intense relief, the knife beside her plate was undimmed by either spot or stain, and feeling as if a great weight had been lifted off her, she sat down to her spinning-wheel, which she had not had the heart to do before, and hummed one of her favourite ballads, to drive away the feeling of loneliness that crept over her. And thus the hours passed; then, as the long, slanting rays of the sun warned her that the day was nearly over, Olga put away her spinning-wheel, and got ready [260]her supper. She had placed her plate of porridge on the table, and, bringing a bowl of milk from the cupboard, had just seated herself, when, glancing down, she saw three bright crimson drops on the knife beside her plate!
As midday neared, she looked anxiously at the table again, but to her immense relief, the knife next to her plate was spotless, free from any mark or stain. Feeling a huge weight lift off her shoulders, she finally sat down to her spinning wheel, something she had been too upset to do earlier, and hummed one of her favorite songs to chase away the loneliness that began to creep in. And so the hours went by; then, as the sun’s long, slanting rays signaled the end of the day, Olga put away her spinning wheel and prepared [260]her supper. She had set her bowl of porridge on the table and was about to sit down with a bowl of milk from the cupboard when she glanced down and noticed three bright crimson drops on the knife next to her plate!
With a cry of grief and horror, Olga sprang up. There was now no thought of food or rest. Not a second must be lost if she hoped to save her brothers!
With a scream of grief and terror, Olga jumped up. There was no thought of food or rest now. She couldn't waste a second if she wanted to save her brothers!
Hastily putting on her cloak and hood, she hurried out into the forest, following the path she had seen her brothers take.
Hastily putting on her cloak and hood, she rushed out into the forest, following the path she had seen her brothers take.
Evening was closing in, and the tall trees cast dark and weird shadows around her. But never for a moment did Olga hesitate or rest. Strange, uncouth sounds seemed to fill the air, and she could almost fancy that the clinging brushwood which often crossed her path, seemed like long arms trying to hold her back. But she had only one thought, one resolve—the rescue of her brothers; so she kept bravely on, putting aside every obstacle that obstructed her way.
Evening was approaching, and the tall trees cast dark and eerie shadows around her. But Olga never hesitated or paused for a moment. Strange, unsettling sounds filled the air, and it felt like the tangled underbrush that sometimes blocked her path was like long arms trying to stop her. But she had only one thought, one determination—the rescue of her brothers; so she pressed on bravely, pushing aside every obstacle in her path.
At length, after a long and weary journey, Olga arrived at the valley in which stood the great rock. As she came near, she saw that the whole ground was covered with innumerable stones of quaint and varied forms. Some looked like people, some like animals, and one tall figure had several square stones at his feet, like chests or boxes.
At last, after a long and exhausting journey, Olga reached the valley where the great rock stood. As she got closer, she noticed that the entire ground was covered with countless stones of unique and varied shapes. Some resembled people, others looked like animals, and one tall figure had several square stones at its feet, like chests or boxes.

“OLGA WENT BRAVELY UP THE ROCK.”
“Olga went up the rock bravely.”
But Olga, though her heart almost jumped into her [261]mouth at the wild, weird scene, walked courageously forward, turning neither to the right nor left till she reached the rock on which sat the bird, his crest raised fiercely, while angry flashes of light from his eyes almost blinded her. No sooner, however, had her foot touched it, than a loud rumbling noise arose, wild cries and screams filled the air, thunder pealed, and flash after flash of lightning filled the valley with a lurid light, strong arms caught hold of her and tried to keep her back, while entreaties for help sounded on every side. Once, indeed, she distinctly [262]heard her brothers’ voices, praying her to look round if she loved them. Steadfastly, however, with a prayer on her lips for strength and guidance, Olga went bravely up the rock.
But Olga, even though her heart nearly leaped into her throat at the wild, strange scene, walked forward bravely, not turning to the right or left until she reached the rock where the bird sat, its crest fiercely raised, with angry flashes of light from its eyes nearly blinding her. No sooner had her foot touched it than a loud rumbling noise erupted, wild cries and screams filled the air, thunder roared, and flashes of lightning illuminated the valley with a ghastly light. Strong arms grabbed her, trying to hold her back, while pleas for help echoed all around. Once, she distinctly heard her brothers' voices, begging her to look around if she cared for them. But with a prayer on her lips for strength and guidance, Olga resolutely climbed the rock.
No sooner had she reached the summit, than immediately the thunder and lightning ceased, the weird cries and screams were silent, and, as she approached the great bird, he lowered his angry crest, and in a soft voice, praised her for her courage and steadfastness.
No sooner had she reached the top than the thunder and lightning stopped, the strange cries and screams went quiet, and as she got closer to the great bird, he lowered his fierce crest and softly praised her for her bravery and determination.
“I can now tell you whatever you desire, and will gladly help you in any way you wish,” he added.
“I can now share anything you want to know, and I'll be happy to assist you however you need,” he added.
Then Olga asked that she might first of all be allowed to restore to life all those who had been turned to stone.
Then Olga asked if she could first be allowed to bring back to life all those who had been turned to stone.
This the bird readily granted, and, filling the lid of the stone jar with some of the life-restoring water, Olga lost no time in sprinkling all the strangely shaped stones with the magic water.
This the bird quickly agreed to, and, filling the lid of the stone jar with some of the life-restoring water, Olga wasted no time in sprinkling all the oddly shaped stones with the magical water.
They all immediately regained their natural forms; the still and silent valley soon re-echoed with the sound of voices, and as the girl stood there between her two rescued brothers, all the others came up to thank the fair and brave maiden whose courage and steadfastness had rescued them from their stony prison and restored them to life.
They all quickly transformed back to their true selves; the quiet and peaceful valley soon filled with the sound of voices, and as the girl stood there between her two saved brothers, everyone else approached to thank the kind and brave young woman whose courage and determination had freed them from their rocky prison and brought them back to life.
“And now,” said Olga, turning again to the wonderful bird, “can you tell us whose children we are?” [263]
“And now,” said Olga, turning back to the amazing bird, “can you tell us whose children we are?” [263]
“You are the children of the king of this country,” he replied; and then proceeded to tell them how the two wicked aunts, through jealousy, had caused them to be carried away, and had then accused their mother of destroying them, for which supposed misdeed she had been thrown into the lion’s den.
“You are the kids of the king of this country,” he said; and then went on to explain how the two evil aunts, out of jealousy, had caused them to be taken away, and had then blamed their mother for ruining them, for which made-up crime she had been thrown into the lion’s den.
“But,” he added, seeing the grief and horror of the young people, “the lion’s mouth was closed, so that, instead of killing her, he not only shares his food with her, but has so guarded the cage that no one dares enter; she is still alive, therefore, though almost at death’s door through grief and all the anxiety she has endured.”
“But,” he added, noticing the pain and fear on the faces of the young people, “the lion’s mouth was shut, so instead of killing her, he not only shares his food with her, but he has secured the cage so well that no one dares to go in; she is still alive, even though she is nearly at death’s door from grief and all the anxiety she has suffered.”
Then one of the strange figures who had been restored to life, and whom Olga had especially noticed as being taller and fairer than most of the others, and also because he was surrounded with several quaintly shaped chests, now came forward. He was a handsome young fellow, and stated that he was called Odo, and was the son of a neighbouring king, and that, having gone forth in search of treasure and adventures, he had succeeded in amassing a large quantity of gold and precious stones, and was on his way home, when he heard of the wonderful bird, who could foretell the future. He had gained the valley and was almost close to the bird, when he incautiously looked back, hearing wild cries for help, and in that moment he had been turned to stone, and his were the quaintly shaped chests Olga had noticed. [264]
Then one of the unusual figures who had been brought back to life—someone Olga had particularly noticed because he was taller and fairer than most of the others and was surrounded by several oddly shaped chests—came forward. He was a handsome young man and introduced himself as Odo, the son of a neighboring king. He explained that he had set out in search of treasure and adventures, managing to collect a large amount of gold and precious stones. He was on his way home when he learned about the amazing bird that could predict the future. He had reached the valley and was almost near the bird when he carelessly looked back after hearing wild cries for help. In that instant, he was turned to stone, and those were the oddly shaped chests that Olga had noticed. [264]
The bird, being in a gracious mood, allowed the prince to carry away his treasure; so, followed by his servants, he accompanied Olga and her brothers to their home.
The bird, feeling generous, let the prince take its treasure; so, with his servants in tow, he went with Olga and her brothers to their home.
As soon as they arrived, they at once went to the lion’s den and liberated the poor queen—the lion offering no resistance—and took her back to their hut. Poor Hertha was almost dead with grief and anxiety; but loving care quickly restored her to health, and the delight of seeing her dear children, whom she had thought dead, alive and well before her, did more than anything to restore her and make her strong and well.
As soon as they got there, they immediately went to the lion’s den and freed the poor queen—the lion offered no resistance—and brought her back to their hut. Poor Hertha was nearly overwhelmed with grief and worry; but with loving care, she quickly regained her health, and the joy of seeing her dear children, whom she had thought were dead, alive and well in front of her, helped her recover and made her strong and healthy again.
They then procured her some rich and fitting garments, and leaving her in the hut, they repaired to the king’s court and demanded an audience.
They then got her some fancy and appropriate clothes, and after leaving her in the hut, they went to the king’s court to request an audience.
After some little delay, this was granted, for after the loss of his wife and children the king had grown sad and listless, often blaming himself for condemning his queen so hurriedly; for, when he had time to think it all over, he could not, despite her sisters’ repeated representations, believe that the queen had really killed her children.
After a short delay, this was granted, because after losing his wife and children, the king had become sad and apathetic, often blaming himself for hastily condemning his queen. When he took the time to think it all through, he just couldn't believe, despite what her sisters kept saying, that the queen had actually killed her children.
When the sister and brothers were ushered into the royal presence, the king was at once struck by their noble appearance, especially with Olga, whose likeness to her mother was marvellous.
When the sister and brothers were brought into the royal presence, the king was immediately taken by their noble appearance, especially Olga, who looked remarkably like her mother.
They then told him who they were and how they had been saved, and also that they had just freed [265]their mother, who was not dead, as he had been told.
They then told him who they were and how they had been saved, and also that they had just freed [265]their mother, who was alive, contrary to what he had been told.
King Leofric could scarcely believe he heard aright as they related their wonderful tale, the particulars of which they had received from the magic bird, and it is impossible to describe his delight and thankfulness to find that his wife, whom he had loved so dearly, was not only proved innocent, but was alive and well.
King Leofric could hardly believe his ears as they shared their amazing story, the details of which they had gotten from the magical bird, and it's hard to express his joy and gratitude to discover that his wife, whom he had loved so much, was not only innocent but also alive and well.
He immediately sent for her two wicked sisters, and when questioned as to what they had done, they began first to prevaricate, and then each accused the other of having done the wicked deed. But the truth was clearly proved against them, they were therefore both thrown into the lion’s den, where the poor queen had so long lingered; this time, however, the lion never hesitated, but eat them both up at once.
He quickly called for her two cruel sisters, and when asked about their actions, they first lied and then each blamed the other for the wrong they had done. However, the truth was clearly established against them, so they were both thrown into the lion’s den, where the poor queen had suffered for so long; this time, though, the lion didn't hesitate and ate them both at once.
The king then eagerly went to fetch his queen, who returned to the palace with all due honours and splendour.
The king then quickly went to get his queen, who returned to the palace with all the proper honors and grandeur.
A great feast was immediately prepared to celebrate the happy restoration of the lost queen and her three children.
A big feast was quickly set up to celebrate the joyful return of the lost queen and her three children.
This feast lasted many days, for all who chose to come were welcome; indeed, it seemed as if the king could not do enough to show how thankful he was.
This feast went on for several days, and everyone who wanted to join was invited; it truly felt like the king couldn't do enough to express his gratitude.
He remitted the sentences of many state prisoners, and all the poor in the kingdom received rich gifts.
He reduced the sentences of many prisoners, and all the poor in the kingdom received generous gifts.
When at length the feast came to an end, Prince [266]Odo asked the king for the hand of his daughter, the fair princess Olga.
When the feast finally ended, Prince [266]Odo asked the king for his daughter, the beautiful princess Olga's hand in marriage.
Thereupon a fresh feast was arranged to celebrate the marriage of the prince and princess, and this was carried out with still greater splendour, such as had never been seen before.
A new feast was planned to celebrate the marriage of the prince and princess, and it was done with even more grandeur than anyone had ever seen before.
Not only was the big hall of the palace prepared for the invited guests, but endless tables were spread in the great courtyard for all the poor and homeless, to whom abundant good fare was generously dispensed, for, Princess Olga said, as they had been poor themselves they must never forget their less fortunate subjects.
Not only was the large hall of the palace ready for the invited guests, but numerous tables were set up in the large courtyard for all the poor and homeless, where plenty of good food was generously offered. Princess Olga said that since they had been poor themselves, they must never forget their less fortunate subjects.
Then, when it was over, Prince Odo returned to his own kingdom with his wife, where they reigned in peace and happiness for many years.
Then, when it was over, Prince Odo returned to his own kingdom with his wife, where they ruled in peace and happiness for many years.
Wilhelm married a beautiful cousin, and succeeded to the throne at his father’s death, Sigurd also married a lovely princess in a neighbouring state, and came to the throne on the death of his father-in-law.
Wilhelm married a beautiful cousin and inherited the throne after his father's death. Sigurd also married a lovely princess from a neighboring state and took the throne when his father-in-law passed away.
Thus Olga and her brothers, after all their trials, lived long and happily, their children and children’s children reigning after them for many generations. [267]
Thus, Olga and her brothers, after everything they went through, lived long and happily, with their children and grandchildren ruling after them for many generations. [267]
The Fair and the Dark Isolde

CHAPTER I.
DEATH OF THE QUEEN. THE KING REMARRIES, AND PROCEEDS ON A TOUR THROUGH HIS KINGDOM.
There once reigned a king and queen, and they had one little daughter called Isolde. She was the loveliest little maiden ever seen; her skin was white as the driven snow, her cheeks looked as if pink rose-petals had fallen on them, her lips were the colour of the reddest cherries, and the deepest blue of the summer sky seemed reflected in her eyes, while her long fair hair, reaching almost down to the ground, glistened like gold when touched by the sun’s rays.
There once ruled a king and queen, and they had a little daughter named Isolde. She was the most beautiful girl anyone had ever seen; her skin was as white as fresh snow, her cheeks looked like they had pink rose petals on them, her lips were the color of the ripest cherries, and the deepest blue of the summer sky seemed to shine in her eyes. Her long, fair hair, which almost reached the ground, shimmered like gold in the sunlight.
Having no son of his own, the king had adopted his nephew Fertram as his heir to the crown.
Having no son of his own, the king adopted his nephew Fertram as his heir to the throne.
The boy was as handsome as the little girl was lovely, and his father and mother being both dead, he was brought up at his uncle’s court.
The boy was as good-looking as the little girl was beautiful, and since both his parents were dead, he was raised at his uncle’s court.
He was two years older than Isolde; but the children [268]were devoted to each other, and the parents often looked forward to the time when they would be old enough to be betrothed and married.
He was two years older than Isolde; but the children [268]were devoted to each other, and their parents often anticipated the time when they would be old enough to get engaged and married.
But the truth of the old saying, “the best-laid plans of mice and men gang aft agley,” was once again to be verified, for when Isolde and Fertram were respectively sixteen and eighteen, and there was talk of a great betrothal feast shortly, the good queen, who had gone out bathing in the sea on a raw autumn morning, took a severe chill and shortly after died.
But the truth of the old saying, “the best-laid plans of mice and men often go wrong,” was once again proven true, for when Isolde and Fertram were sixteen and eighteen, respectively, and there was talk of a big engagement feast coming up, the good queen, who had gone for a swim in the sea on a chilly autumn morning, caught a bad chill and soon after died.
The king was quite inconsolable at her loss, and after her funeral, he shut himself up in his rooms for many months and would see no one but Fertram and Isolde. Even when at length he again came forth, he seemed to take no interest in anything.
The king was utterly heartbroken by her loss, and after her funeral, he isolated himself in his chambers for many months, seeing only Fertram and Isolde. When he finally emerged, he appeared indifferent to everything around him.
Gradually matters grew worse and worse, till at last the chief officers of the court came to him and advised him to marry again.
Gradually, things got worse and worse, until finally, the main officials of the court came to him and suggested he marry again.
For a long time the king would not listen to them; but at length, wearied out with their importunities, he said they might go and see if they could find any one worthy to succeed his late queen.
For a long time, the king refused to listen to them; but eventually, tired of their constant begging, he said they could go and see if they could find someone worthy to take the place of his late queen.
So some ships were fitted out, and the chief officers started forth on their quest, they sailed on for many days without seeing any land, but at length they saw some rising ground on the horizon, which, as they came nearer, proved to be a rocky island surrounded by a low sandy beach.
So some ships were equipped, and the main officers set out on their journey. They sailed for many days without sighting any land, but eventually, they spotted some elevated land on the horizon, which, as they approached, turned out to be a rocky island surrounded by a low sandy beach.
Here the men landed, and following a narrow road [269]which led them up a thickly wooded valley, they presently arrived at the gates of a fine castle.
Here the men landed, and following a narrow road [269]that led them up a dense wooded valley, they soon arrived at the gates of a beautiful castle.
They looked to see if the warden was there, for the drawbridge was down; but no one was on the walls, so they crossed the bridge and blew the horn which hung near the gateway. Immediately the great doors flew open, and they entered.
They checked to see if the warden was around since the drawbridge was down; but no one was on the walls, so they crossed the bridge and blew the horn that was hanging by the gateway. Right away, the huge doors swung open, and they went in.
Still there was no one about; so they walked up a wide flight of stairs, and presently they came out on a broad terrace. Here a handsome, tall, and stately woman, dressed all in black, came forward and bade them welcome; she then clapped her hands, and a pretty dark-haired maiden appeared, bearing a silver tray with flagons of rich wine and fruit.
Still, there was no one around, so they walked up a wide flight of stairs, and soon they emerged onto a spacious terrace. Here, a beautiful, tall, and elegant woman, dressed entirely in black, came forward to welcome them; she then clapped her hands, and a lovely dark-haired girl appeared, carrying a silver tray with bottles of fine wine and fruit.
The ministers were invited to sit down on one of the big stone benches, and while they were partaking of the fruit and wine, which was very welcome after their long walk, the lady told them that her husband had died in battle, most of his followers having also been killed, and that she was now living there alone with her daughter.
The ministers were invited to sit on one of the large stone benches, and while they enjoyed the fruit and wine, which was much appreciated after their long walk, the lady told them that her husband had died in battle, most of his followers having also been killed, and that she was now living there alone with her daughter.
Then she brought out her lute, and sang to the men while they rested, and entertained them so well, that they all agreed they need go no further to seek a lady worthy to fill the late queen’s place; so they forthwith solicited her hand for their master the king.
Then she took out her lute and sang to the men while they rested, entertaining them so well that they all agreed there was no need to search for a lady worthy of replacing the late queen; so they immediately asked for her hand for their master, the king.
At first the queen said she could not think of accepting the offer, for that she had made up her mind, after her dear husband’s death, to live and die in his [270]now deserted castle; but the more reluctant she appeared, the king’s ambassadors only grew the more urgent, until at length she consented to go with them.
At first, the queen said she couldn't imagine accepting the offer, because after her dear husband's death, she had decided to live and die in his [270] now deserted castle; but the more hesitant she seemed, the more the king's ambassadors pressed her, until finally, she agreed to go with them.
Handing over the castle and all it contained to an old servant, she and her daughter departed with the king’s people, and, the wind being favourable, the homeward journey did not take many days to accomplish.
Handing over the castle and everything in it to an old servant, she and her daughter left with the king’s people, and with favorable winds, the trip home didn’t take long to complete.
When the king saw the ships in the distance all decorated with flags and gaily coloured banners, he knew that the ministers must have been successful in their quest; so he ordered out his golden chariot, and, accompanied by all his chief courtiers, drove down to the shore, there to await the travellers.
When the king saw the ships in the distance, all adorned with flags and brightly colored banners, he knew that the ministers must have succeeded in their mission. So he summoned his golden chariot and, along with all his top courtiers, rode down to the shore to wait for the travelers.
At length the vessels were beached, and no sooner had the king set eyes on his bride, than he at once felt a great love for her in his heart. He placed her beside him in his golden chariot, while her daughter and the attendants followed in a silver one. And thus they proceeded back to the palace, where a great feast had been prepared, at which all the great princes and nobles of the land were present.
At last, the ships were pulled ashore, and as soon as the king saw his bride, he instantly felt a deep love for her. He seated her next to him in his golden chariot, while her daughter and the attendants rode in a silver one behind them. They made their way back to the palace, where a lavish feast had been arranged, attended by all the prominent princes and nobles of the realm.
The rejoicings continued for a whole week; wine and mead were lavishly dispensed to all who came, and the tables literally groaned beneath the great dishes of fish, flesh, and fowl, interspersed with huge pyramids of delicate cakes and delicious fruits.
The celebrations went on for an entire week; wine and mead were generously served to everyone who attended, and the tables were literally overflowing with large platters of fish, meat, and poultry, interspersed with massive stacks of fancy cakes and tasty fruits.
At the end of the feast, each guest was presented with valuable gifts from the king’s treasure-house, [271]so that all those who were poor when they came, returned home rich and happy, while the queen herself was invested with all the grandeur and power of her new position.
At the end of the feast, each guest received valuable gifts from the king’s treasure house, [271]so that everyone who came in poor left home rich and happy, while the queen herself was given all the grandeur and authority of her new role.
Strangely enough the new queen’s daughter was called Isolde, like the king’s daughter; but, though the former was very pretty, every one declared she could not compare with the latter. So, in order to distinguish them, the former was always spoken of as “dark Isolde” and the latter “fair Isolde.”
Strangely enough, the new queen’s daughter was named Isolde, just like the king’s daughter; however, even though the former was very pretty, everyone said she couldn’t compare to the latter. So, to tell them apart, the former was always referred to as “dark Isolde” and the latter as “fair Isolde.”
Now Isolde, the king’s daughter, did not live in the palace, for her father, on her sixteenth birthday, had built her a separate tower standing in the midst of a beautiful garden. It was fitted up with every possible luxury and convenience; rich curtains draped all the windows, soft couches, covered with dainty silks and cushions of cloth of gold, lined the walls, and bright carpets were spread on the inlaid, polished floors.
Now Isolde, the king’s daughter, didn't live in the palace. When she turned sixteen, her father built her a separate tower in the middle of a beautiful garden. It was equipped with every luxury and convenience imaginable; rich curtains hung at all the windows, soft couches covered in elegant silks and cushions made of gold fabric lined the walls, and vibrant carpets were laid over the polished, inlaid floors.
Here Isolde spent her days very pleasantly with her two favourite attendants Eya and Meya, spinning and weaving and gathering flowers to deck her rooms; and here Fertram would often join her, after one of their long rides in the forest, chatting and laughing and making happy plans for their future.
Here Isolde spent her days quite happily with her two favorite attendants, Eya and Meya, spinning, weaving, and picking flowers to decorate her rooms. Fertram would often join her after one of their long rides in the forest, chatting, laughing, and making exciting plans for their future.
Soon after the king’s second wedding, the queen came to him one day, and, after praising his kind rule over his people, told him she thought he ought not to remain longer at home with her, but make [272]a tour and visit all his provinces to see what the governors were doing, and whether they were getting in the treasure rightly.
Soon after the king's second wedding, the queen came to him one day, and after complimenting his kind rule over his people, she said she thought he shouldn't stay home with her any longer but should take a trip and visit all his provinces to see what the governors were doing and whether they were properly collecting the treasure. [272]
The king, who was very happy and comfortable at home, did not at first agree to this; but the queen at last managed to persuade him, and also advised him to take Fertram with him, saying that it was only right he should see something of the world, and of the kingdom over which he was one day to rule.
The king, who was quite happy and relaxed at home, initially didn’t agree to this; however, the queen eventually succeeded in convincing him and also suggested he bring Fertram along, stating it was only fair that he experience the world and the kingdom he would one day govern.
So at length the king yielded, and ordered his ships to be got ready, at the same time telling Fertram that he was to accompany him.
So finally, the king agreed and ordered his ships to be prepared, while also telling Fertram that he was to join him.
Though pleased at the thought of the journey, Fertram was grieved to leave fair Isolde, and the parting between them was a very sad one, for both felt that some misfortune was hanging over them, and yet they could not tell what.
Though happy about the journey, Fertram was sad to leave beautiful Isolde, and their farewell was very sorrowful, as both sensed that some misfortune was looming over them, yet they could not figure out what it was.
A few days later the king and Fertram sailed away amid great cheering of the people, who crowded down to the shore to wish the travellers good speed on their journey and a quick and happy return. [273]
A few days later, the king and Fertram set sail to the cheers of the crowd, who gathered on the shore to wish the travelers a safe journey and a quick, happy return. [273]
CHAPTER II.
WHAT BEFALLS “FAIR ISOLDE” AFTER HER FATHER HAS GONE.
Isolde the fair felt terribly sad and lonely after her father’s and Fertram’s departure; she lost all interest in her work and play, and would sit for hours at one of the windows facing the sea, ever hoping to see the welcome sight of the returning ships.
Isolde the fair felt incredibly sad and lonely after her father’s and Fertram’s departure; she lost all interest in her work and play, and would sit for hours at one of the windows facing the sea, always hoping to catch a glimpse of the returning ships.
At last, one morning about a fortnight after the king had gone, the queen came to her, and, greeting her kindly, asked her to come with her and her daughter dark Isolde and spend the day in the woods.
At last, one morning about two weeks after the king had left, the queen came to her and, greeting her warmly, invited her to join her and her daughter, dark Isolde, for a day in the woods.
“I know a lovely spot,” she added, “where we can have a splendid game of ball, and then, when we are tired, we can sit down and rest and dine beneath the shade of the trees.”
“I know a beautiful place,” she added, “where we can have a great game of ball, and then, after we’re tired, we can sit down, relax, and eat under the shade of the trees.”
Fair Isolde at first refused, saying she did not feel as if she cared to play; but the queen would take no denial, and at last Isolde, who had been very lonely since Fertram went away, agreed to go, together with her two maidens Eya and Meya.
Fair Isolde initially declined, saying she didn’t feel like playing; but the queen wouldn’t take no for an answer, and finally, Isolde, who had been very lonely since Fertram left, agreed to go, along with her two maidens Eya and Meya.
It was a fine bright morning as the whole party set forth, and the sun and the fresh air soon made Isolde feel more like her former self. [274]
It was a beautiful, sunny morning when the whole group set out, and the sun and fresh air quickly made Isolde feel more like her old self. [274]
Laughing and singing, the whole party wandered merrily through the woods till they reached a lovely open glade, when they commenced a merry game.
Laughing and singing, the whole group strolled happily through the woods until they arrived at a beautiful open clearing, where they started a cheerful game.
Here, there, and everywhere flew the bright-coloured balls, tossed and caught by eager hands.
Here, there, and everywhere, the colorful balls flew, tossed and caught by eager hands.
Isolde the fair was more deft in her play than the others, and never missed a ball; but further and even further flew the balls sent by the queen and her daughter, till at length they and fair Isolde were quite out of sight of their attendants, when the latter, running swiftly after a bright crimson ball, suddenly paused, for at her feet there yawned a deep dark pit.
Isolde the fair was more skillful in her game than the others and never missed a ball; but the balls hit by the queen and her daughter flew further and further away until they and fair Isolde were completely out of sight of their attendants. The latter, chasing after a bright crimson ball, suddenly stopped because at her feet there was a deep dark pit.
“Oh, stop!” she cried, startled, looking round at the queen and dark Isolde. “Stop! Don’t come any further, or you will fall into this dreadful place!” But the words had scarcely passed her lips when she felt a strong push and fell headlong into the hole.
“Oh, stop!” she shouted, startled, glancing at the queen and dark Isolde. “Stop! Don’t come any closer, or you’ll fall into this terrible place!” But as soon as she finished speaking, she felt a strong shove and tumbled headfirst into the hole.
Then the queen, laughing wickedly, looked down at poor Isolde and said—
Then the queen, laughing mischievously, looked down at poor Isolde and said—
“Ha! ha! my pretty bird! How do you like your new house, fair Isolde? It is not quite so fine as your grand, beautiful tower, is it? But you won’t need such pretty things now, for you will soon be dead, and then Fertram on his return will marry my dark Isolde!”
“Ha! Ha! My pretty bird! How do you like your new place, lovely Isolde? It’s not quite as nice as your grand, beautiful tower, is it? But you won’t need such lovely things now, because you’ll be dead soon, and then Fertram, when he comes back, will marry my dark Isolde!”
“Oh, help me out! Don’t leave me here!” cried fair Isolde; “and I will promise, on the word of a princess, never to speak of this to any one!” [276]
“Oh, please help me! Don’t leave me here!” cried beautiful Isolde; “and I promise, on my word as a princess, I’ll never tell anyone about this!” [276]

“ ‘DON’T LEAVE ME HERE!’ CRIED FAIR ISOLDE.”
“‘DON’T LEAVE ME HERE!’ CRIED FAIR ISOLDE.”
[277]
[277]
“No, no, my young damsel! Promises are easily broken; but the dead tell no tales!” And, despite her tears and entreaties, the wicked queen and her daughter placed branches of pine trees across the open pit, and then covered them thickly with earth and leaves, so that no one, even if they passed that way, would ever dream there was a grave hidden beneath.
“No, no, my young lady! Promises are easily broken; but the dead don’t speak!” And, despite her tears and pleas, the wicked queen and her daughter placed pine branches across the open pit, then covered it heavily with dirt and leaves, so that no one, even if they walked by, would ever suspect there was a grave hidden beneath.
By this time the sun had set, and it was getting dusk ere they had finished their task; so the queen and dark Isolde hastened back to the palace, but ere they entered it, they set fire to fair Isolde’s tower, which was soon completely burnt to the ground.
By this time, the sun had set, and it was getting dark by the time they finished their task; so the queen and dark Isolde rushed back to the palace, but before they entered, they set fire to fair Isolde’s tower, which was soon completely destroyed.
The queen’s attendants, meanwhile, together with Eya and Meya, finding the queen and the two princesses did not return, called out and searched for them in various directions, but, seeing nothing of them, concluded they had returned to the palace, and so, as it was now quite dark, hastened home themselves.
The queen’s attendants, along with Eya and Meya, noticed that the queen and the two princesses hadn’t come back. They called out and searched in different directions, but when they found no sign of them, they assumed they had gone back to the palace. So, since it was getting quite dark, they quickly made their way home as well.
On their arrival there, they found the queen and dark Isolde, who said fair Isolde had returned with them back to her tower, saying she was tired, when shortly after, to their horror, they had noticed flames bursting out of the windows, but ere they could send help, the tower was burnt down.
On their arrival there, they found the queen and dark Isolde, who said fair Isolde had returned with them back to her tower, saying she was tired. Shortly after, to their horror, they noticed flames bursting out of the windows, but before they could send help, the tower was burned down.
Poor Eya and Meya were inconsolable at the loss of their beloved mistress, and mourned long and sadly for her. [278]
Poor Eya and Meya were inconsolable over the loss of their beloved mistress, and they mourned for her deeply and for a long time. [278]
CHAPTER III.
“FAIR ISOLDE” ESCAPES, AND DISGUISES HERSELF.
We must now return to fair Isolde.
We should now go back to the beautiful Isolde.
When she heard the queen’s words and knew that they did not mean to help her, but intended leaving her there to die, she wept long and bitterly; then, as hour after hour passed, and, though she listened intently, she could hear no one passing by who might have helped her, she sat down on a heap of leaves lying in one corner, and began to think how best she could get out. Then she suddenly remembered that she had fortunately that morning put on the golden girdle which had been a parting gift of her mother on her death-bed, and to which was attached a large pair of golden scissors. She had enjoined fair Isolde never to go outside the house without this girdle, for it had been given her by a fairy godmother, and had the marvellous power of preserving whoever wore it both from hunger and fatigue.
When she heard the queen’s words and realized they didn’t plan to help her, but instead intended to leave her there to die, she cried for a long time, feeling very bitter. As hours went by and, despite her focused listening, she couldn’t hear anyone passing by who might have helped her, she sat down on a pile of leaves in one corner and started to think about how she could escape. Then she suddenly remembered that she had luckily put on the golden belt that morning, a parting gift from her mother on her deathbed, which had a large pair of golden scissors attached to it. Her mother had told Isolde never to leave the house without this belt, as it had been given to her by a fairy godmother and had the amazing power to protect whoever wore it from hunger and exhaustion.
Isolde, therefore, after her first burst of grief, felt she was not quite helpless; the power of the girdle would save her from starvation, till she could once [279]again procure food. And meanwhile, feeling somewhat comforted, she took hold of the big golden scissors, and by working hard, and persevering in spite of fatigue, she managed to dig some deep holes in the side of the pit, large enough to give her a good foothold, and thus managed to climb up to the top, and work her way through the mass of earth and leaves the wicked queen and her daughter had piled up together.
Isolde, after her initial burst of sorrow, realized she wasn't completely helpless; the power of the girdle would keep her from starving until she could find food again. Feeling a bit comforted, she grabbed the big golden scissors and, by working hard and pushing through her fatigue, managed to dig some deep holes in the side of the pit, big enough to give her a solid foothold. This allowed her to climb to the top and navigate through the pile of dirt and leaves the evil queen and her daughter had heaped together.
When she at last got out, she wandered about the forest for some time, till she got back to the open glade, where they had played ball.
When she finally got out, she wandered around the forest for a while until she made her way back to the open glade where they had played ball.
Here she sat down to consider what she had better do.
Here she sat down to think about what she should do next.
At first she thought it would be safer to keep hidden away in the forest, for fear her stepmother might find her and again try to kill her; but, on second thoughts, she decided it would be better for her to return to the tower, and so disguise herself that no one could possibly recognize her.
At first, she thought it would be safer to hide out in the forest, fearing her stepmother might find her and try to kill her again. But after some reconsideration, she decided it would be better to go back to the tower and make herself unrecognizable.
She first stained her face brown with the juice of some berries, and then with her deft fingers she made herself a quaint dress and large cap out of various coloured leaves, and thus disguised, she went back to her tower, and found it a heap of ashes. Feeling now certain there was a plot against her, she determined to go on to the palace, went round to the kitchen door, and begged the cook to give her a morsel of food, as she was very hungry. [280]
She first colored her face brown with berry juice, and then with her skilled hands, she crafted herself a unique dress and a large hat from different colored leaves. Disguised like this, she returned to her tower, only to find it reduced to a pile of ashes. Now convinced that there was a plot against her, she decided to head to the palace, went around to the kitchen door, and asked the cook for a bit of food since she was very hungry. [280]
The cook, who was a kind-hearted old woman, told her to sit down on a bench, and fetched her some bread and meat, in return for which, Isolde offered to mend her clothes for her, as she probably had no time to do so herself, saying her name was Näfra Kolla, the sewing girl.
The kind-hearted old cook told her to sit on a bench and brought her some bread and meat. In return, Isolde offered to fix her clothes since she probably didn’t have time to do it herself, saying her name was Näfra Kolla, the sewing girl.
The old cook, who, although good at her own work, was no great hand with her needle, was delighted when she heard this, and told her she was welcome to stay as long as she liked, more especially as the king would soon be back, when there would be plenty of work for every one.
The old cook, who, even though she was excellent at her job, wasn't very skilled with a needle, was thrilled when she heard this and told her she could stay as long as she wanted, especially since the king would be back soon, and there would be plenty of work for everyone.
So Näfra Kolla remained, and when it was seen how clever she was with her needle, she found plenty to do, for the whole king’s household declared they had never seen such beautiful work as hers. [281]
So Näfra Kolla stayed, and once people noticed how skilled she was with her needle, she had plenty to keep her busy, as the entire king’s household said they had never seen such beautiful work as hers. [281]
CHAPTER IV.
FERTRAM FALLS UNDER A SPELL, AND IS BETROTHED TO “DARK ISOLDE.”
At length the king returned from his long tour accompanied by Fertram, and as soon as the ships were in sight, the queen and her daughter drove down to the shore to welcome them home.
At last, the king came back from his long journey with Fertram, and as soon as the ships appeared, the queen and her daughter went down to the shore to greet them.
When they were all four seated in the golden chariot on their way back to the palace, both the king and Fertram were greatly surprised not to see fair Isolde, and asked why she had not come down to meet them.
When the four of them were seated in the golden chariot on their way back to the palace, both the king and Fertram were really surprised not to see beautiful Isolde and asked why she hadn't come down to meet them.
Then the queen, pretending to weep, and putting her handkerchief to her eyes, said that some time after the king’s departure, the tower in which Isolde lived had been burned to the ground; no one could find out how the accident had happened, but they thought the princess must have carelessly left a light near some of the curtains.
Then the queen, pretending to cry and placing her handkerchief to her eyes, said that shortly after the king left, the tower where Isolde lived had burned down; no one could figure out how the accident occurred, but they suspected that the princess must have accidentally left a light near some curtains.
This terrible calamity was a fearful blow to Fertram, so, instead of joining in the festivities to celebrate the king’s return, he shut himself up in his own rooms and would see no one for several weeks.
This terrible disaster hit Fertram hard, so instead of joining in the celebrations for the king’s return, he locked himself in his rooms and didn’t see anyone for several weeks.
At last the queen herself came to his door, and as [282]she would take no denial, he was at length obliged to open it. When she entered, he saw she held a golden goblet in her hand, filled with wine. At first he would have none of it; but as she continued to press and urge him, if only just to taste it, hoping by so doing to get rid of her, Fertram took the cup and drank a little. But no sooner had he swallowed the first mouthful than he fell into a deep sleep, and lost all consciousness.
At last, the queen herself showed up at his door, and since she wouldn’t take no for an answer, he finally had to open it. When she walked in, he noticed she was holding a golden goblet filled with wine. At first, he didn’t want any, but as she kept insisting and urging him to at least taste it, hoping that would get her to leave, Fertram took the cup and drank a little. But as soon as he swallowed the first sip, he fell into a deep sleep and lost all awareness.
When at last he awakened, all remembrance of his love for fair Isolde had vanished.
When he finally woke up, all memory of his love for beautiful Isolde was gone.
The queen, seeing the satisfactory effect of her magic draught, lost no time in sounding the praises of her own daughter, until at length, after much persuasion, Fertram consented to marry her, and a day was fixed for the wedding.
The queen, noticing how well her magic potion worked, quickly began praising her own daughter, and eventually, after a lot of convincing, Fertram agreed to marry her, and a date was set for the wedding.
Ere this could take place, however, the future bride had, according to the custom of the country, to embroider and make up both her own and the bridegroom’s wedding garments.
Before this could happen, however, the future bride had, as per the custom of the country, to embroider and put together both her own and the groom's wedding outfits.
Now, dark Isolde was not good with her needle; she was very lazy, and much preferred idling about and gossiping in the stables and kennels, to sewing or spinning indoors.
Now, dark Isolde wasn’t good with her needle; she was very lazy and much preferred hanging out and gossiping in the stables and kennels to sewing or spinning indoors.
In her perplexity as to what she had better do, for she wanted to marry Fertram, she sauntered across the stable yard to the kitchen, where the old cook was sitting on a stool shelling peas, and asked her what she would advise her to do. [283]
In her confusion about what to do since she wanted to marry Fertram, she wandered across the stable yard to the kitchen, where the old cook was sitting on a stool shelling peas, and asked her for advice on what she should do. [283]

“THE OLD COOK WAS SITTING ON A STOOL SHELLING PEAS.”
“THE OLD COOK WAS SITTING ON A STOOL SHELLING PEAS.”
“You ought to be ashamed of yourself to be so helpless,” answered the cook, crossly, for she had no love for the new queen and her daughter. “It is all very well for a poor old woman like me not to be able to use her needle, for I have always had to work hard for my living, and my hands soon got too rough for sewing much; but for a young princess like you not to be able to embroider her own wedding-dress! Why, such a disgrace will be handed down for generations! But there, as you are so stupid, [284]I suppose I must try and help you. Fortunately there is a young girl here, called Näfra Kolla, who sews as beautifully as any princess; you tell her I sent you, and I dare say she will help you.”
“You should be ashamed of yourself for being so helpless,” the cook replied angrily, because she didn’t like the new queen and her daughter. “It’s fine for an old woman like me not to be able to sew, since I’ve always had to work hard for a living and my hands are too rough for much sewing; but for a young princess like you not to be able to embroider her own wedding dress! That’s a disgrace that will be remembered for ages! But since you’re so clueless, I guess I’ll have to try and help you. Luckily, there’s a girl here named Näfra Kolla, who sews as beautifully as any princess; just tell her I sent you, and I’m sure she’ll help you.”
When dark Isolde heard this she was greatly pleased, and at once ran up to her room and brought down the various pieces of silk and twists of gold and silver thread, and brought them to Näfra Kolla, begging her to make up the garments. This Näfra Kolla promised to do, and her clever busy fingers finished both the bridal garments the evening before the wedding. [285]
When dark Isolde heard this, she was very happy and immediately ran up to her room. She brought down different pieces of silk and strands of gold and silver thread, and gave them to Näfra Kolla, asking her to make the clothes. Näfra Kolla agreed to do it, and with her skillful hands, she completed both bridal outfits the evening before the wedding. [285]
CHAPTER V.
THE SPELL IS BROKEN, AND THE WICKED QUEEN’S DESIGNS ARE FRUSTRATED.
The following morning the sun shone out bright and clear, and every one declared no happier omen could usher in so auspicious a day.
The next morning, the sun shone brightly and clearly, and everyone said that no better sign could mark such a promising day.
But when the queen went to her daughter’s room to waken her, in place of dark Isolde, there lay a hideous dwarf in the bed.
But when the queen went to her daughter’s room to wake her, instead of dark Isolde, there lay a hideous dwarf in the bed.
“Oh, Isolde!” cried the queen, wringing her hands, “what can we do? How was it possible that we both forgot that this is the one morning in the year on which you must resume your own form? Oh, this is terrible! We must put off the wedding, and say that you are ill!”
“Oh, Isolde!” cried the queen, wringing her hands, “what are we going to do? How could we both forget that today is the one morning each year when you have to return to your true form? Oh, this is awful! We have to postpone the wedding and say that you’re sick!”
“No, no,” croaked the misshapen figure; “if we once let Fertram off, I know he will never marry me.”
“No, no,” croaked the misshapen figure; “if we let Fertram off, I know he will never marry me.”
The queen remained lost in thought for a few minutes. Then she exclaimed—
The queen stayed deep in thought for a few minutes. Then she exclaimed—
“I know what we will do! I will get Näfra Kolla, the sewing girl. She is just your height and size. I will dress her as the bride, and under the thickly [286]embroidered veil no one will notice the difference. Then, after the whole party come back from their ride, you will have resumed your own pretty face and figure. You can then change with Näfra Kolla, and none will be any the wiser.”
“I know what we should do! I’ll get Näfra Kolla, the seamstress. She’s the same height and size as you. I’ll dress her up as the bride, and under that heavily embroidered veil, no one will be able to tell the difference. Then, after the whole party returns from their ride, you can go back to being your lovely self. You can switch places with Näfra Kolla, and no one will be any the wiser.”
“But will not Näfra Kolla talk about it or object?” asked the dwarf.
“But won’t Näfra Kolla discuss it or raise any objections?” asked the dwarf.
“Neither she herself nor any one else will know anything about it,” replied the queen, “You leave it all to me.”
“Neither she nor anyone else will know anything about it,” replied the queen, “You can leave it all to me.”
In a short time the queen went to Näfra Kolla’s room, and brought her a hot cup of coffee.
In no time, the queen went to Näfra Kolla's room and brought her a hot cup of coffee.
“Drink this,” she said; “I am sure you must be wearied out with all the work you have done, and this will be a tiring day for you.”
“Drink this,” she said; “I’m sure you must be exhausted from all the work you’ve done, and today’s going to be a long day for you.”
Though Näfra Kolla was not thirsty, she did not like to refuse the queen, thinking she really meant it kindly; but no sooner had she swallowed the coffee than she seemed to fall into a sort of trance. It seemed to her as if she were Isolde again, and that this was her own wedding-day. She was dressed in the bridal garments, and the richly embroidered veil was thrown over her; then, after the wedding ceremony was over, the whole bridal party went for a ride through the forest. It all seemed like a strange dream to the girl.
Though Näfra Kolla wasn't thirsty, she didn't want to refuse the queen, believing she was truly being kind. But as soon as she gulped down the coffee, she felt like she was slipping into a sort of trance. It felt as if she were Isolde again, and this was her own wedding day. She was wearing the bridal dress, and the beautifully embroidered veil was draped over her; then, after the wedding ceremony, the entire bridal party went for a ride through the forest. It all felt like a bizarre dream to her.
As they passed the blackened ruins of Isolde’s tower, Näfra Kolla murmured—
As they walked by the charred remains of Isolde's tower, Näfra Kolla whispered—
“Once thou wert bright and fair,
“Once you were bright and fair,
Now thou art burnt, oh chamber mine.”
Now you are burnt, oh my chamber.
[287]
[287]
Fertram bent forward on his horse, and asked her what she had said. But she gave him no answer.
Fertram leaned forward on his horse and asked her what she had said. But she didn't reply.
Shortly after they came to a big lime tree, whose sweet blossoms scented the whole air, and Näfra Kolla murmured—
Shortly after they reached a large lime tree, its sweet blossoms filling the air with fragrance, and Näfra Kolla murmured—
“Behold this giant linden tree
"Check out this giant linden tree"
Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde
Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde
Plighted their troth for ever and aye.
Promised their loyalty forever and always.
And he will hold to it yet!”
And he’ll still stick to it!”
After riding some little distance further, they came to the deep trench.
After riding a little farther, they reached the deep trench.
Looking down into it, Näfra Kolla murmured—
Looking down into it, Näfra Kolla whispered—
“But for my dear mother’s golden gifts,
“But for my dear mother’s golden gifts,
Here would my life have ended.”
Here is where my life would have ended.
Once again Fertram asked her what she had said; but still she remained silent.
Once again, Fertram asked her what she had said, but she stayed silent.
At last, just as the sun was setting, they returned to the palace. Näfra Kolla dismounted and went up to her own room; but scarcely had she sat down, than a sudden giddiness seized her, all grew dark before her eyes, and she lost consciousness.
At last, just as the sun was setting, they returned to the palace. Näfra Kolla got off her horse and headed to her room; but barely had she sat down when a sudden dizziness overwhelmed her, everything went dark in front of her eyes, and she passed out.
Then the queen, who had been waiting for her, came forth from behind a screen where she had been hidden, and, taking off the bridal garments, she hastened with them to dark Isolde’s room. The latter had now regained her fair form, and was quickly robed in the rich garments of the bride, after which the queen returned to Näfra Kolla and dressed her in her usual dress.
Then the queen, who had been waiting for her, stepped out from behind a screen where she had been hiding, and, taking off the bridal clothes, she rushed with them to dark Isolde’s room. Isolde had now regained her beautiful form and was soon dressed in the exquisite clothes of the bride, after which the queen returned to Näfra Kolla and put her in her usual outfit.
Presently Fertram came for Isolde, and, sitting [288]down beside her, asked her what she had said during the ride, when they passed the ruins of her tower.
Presently, Fertram came for Isolde and, sitting [288] down next to her, asked what she had said during the ride when they passed the ruins of her tower.
“I really cannot remember what I said,” replied Isolde.
“I seriously can’t remember what I said,” Isolde replied.
“But you must tell me,” said Fertram.
“But you have to tell me,” said Fertram.
Then Isolde went to her mother and asked her what Näfra Kolla could have said. So the queen told her, and Isolde returned to Fertram and repeated the words.
Then Isolde went to her mother and asked her what Näfra Kolla might have said. So the queen told her, and Isolde went back to Fertram and repeated the words.
But he felt strangely dissatisfied.
But he felt oddly unsatisfied.
“I should also like to know what it was you said when we passed beneath the great lime tree, and when we came to that deep trench in the forest.”
“I’d also like to know what you said when we walked under the big lime tree, and when we got to that deep ditch in the woods.”
“I really cannot recollect all I said,” replied dark Isolde, crossly. “I am sure it was nothing of any importance.”
“I honestly can’t remember everything I said,” replied dark Isolde, irritably. “I’m sure it wasn’t anything important.”
“Nay, but I insist upon knowing,” said Fertram, “you seemed so strange and not at all like yourself; you must tell me!”
“Nah, I really need to know,” said Fertram, “you were acting so weird and nothing like yourself; you have to tell me!”
So Isolde once again went to her mother, and the queen said that when they came to the great linden tree, Näfra Kolla had said—
So Isolde once again went to her mother, and the queen said that when they reached the big linden tree, Näfra Kolla had mentioned—
“Behold the giant linden tree
Check out the giant linden tree.
Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde
Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde
Plighted their troth for ever and aye.
Promised their love forever and always.
And he will hold to it yet!”
And he will stick to it still!”
and that when they arrived at the deep trench, she murmured—
and that when they got to the deep trench, she whispered—
“But for my dear mother’s golden gifts,
“But for my dear mother’s golden gifts,
Here would my life have ended.”
Here is where my life would have ended.”
[289]
[289]
When dark Isolde returned to Fertram with these answers, she thought, “Surely now, he must be satisfied.”
When dark Isolde returned to Fertram with these answers, she thought, “Surely now, he must be satisfied.”
But all these replies had just the opposite effect, for the more he heard, the more strange and startling did it all appear to him.
But all these responses had the opposite effect because the more he heard, the more strange and shocking it all seemed to him.
“Oh, my lost fair Isolde,” he cried, “would that I could learn the truth of all this!”
“Oh, my lost beautiful Isolde,” he exclaimed, “I wish I could find out the truth about all this!”
Then suddenly it seemed as if a veil were lifted from his memory, he recollected all his love for his cousin fair Isolde, and how different she was in every way to the dark maiden beside him.
Then suddenly it felt like a veil was lifted from his memory; he remembered all his love for his cousin, the beautiful Isolde, and how she was so different in every way from the dark maiden next to him.
“Oh, Isolde, my own fair princess,” he cried, “would that I could see you once again and hold you to my heart! But as you are dead, and this is not possible, may I also die, and so be with you!”
“Oh, Isolde, my beautiful princess,” he exclaimed, “I wish I could see you just one more time and hold you close to my heart! But since you are gone, and that isn’t possible, let me also die so I can be with you!”
Scarcely had these words passed his lips, when a soft light suddenly filled the room, and lo! in the open doorway stood his own fair cousin, more sweet and beautiful than ever.
Scarcely had these words left his mouth when a soft light suddenly filled the room, and there, in the open doorway, stood his own lovely cousin, more sweet and beautiful than ever.
Stretching out her arms towards him, she said—“Oh, Fertram, your love and faithfulness have conquered and overcome the wicked spells of my stepmother. If you indeed are still true to me, we may yet defeat her, and all will be well!”
Stretching out her arms towards him, she said—“Oh, Fertram, your love and loyalty have broken the wicked spells of my stepmother. If you truly are still faithful to me, we can defeat her, and everything will be fine!”
“Isolde, my own Isolde,” cried Fertram, “can it really be you, or is it only your spirit; and are you not dead, as they solemnly assured me?” And he drew her lovingly towards him. [290]
“Isolde, my own Isolde,” cried Fertram, “is it really you, or just your spirit? Are you not dead, as they seriously told me?” And he pulled her lovingly toward him. [290]
At this moment, the queen rushed into the room, speedily followed by the king.
At that moment, the queen rushed into the room, closely followed by the king.
When she saw that her wicked scheme had fallen through, she gave a great scream, which shook the whole palace. In an instant she was changed back into the wicked giantess she had originally been, and her daughter, who was behind her, became again the ugly little dwarf.
When she realized that her evil plan had failed, she let out a loud scream that echoed throughout the entire palace. In a flash, she transformed back into the evil giantess she had once been, and her daughter, who stood behind her, turned back into the ugly little dwarf.
The king, in his anger at the terrible deception that had been practised on him, wanted then and there to order them to be instantly killed; but, at fair Isolde’s petition, they were sent back to their own island, and bound never to quit it on pain of instant death.
The king, furious over the terrible trick that had been played on him, wanted to order their immediate execution right then and there; however, at fair Isolde’s request, they were sent back to their own island and forbidden to leave under the threat of death.
Then a fresh, and, this time, a very merry wedding-feast was ordered, which was much more magnificent than the last one. The tables were laden
Then a fresh, and this time, a very happy wedding feast was arranged, which was much more magnificent than the last one. The tables were laden
“With peacocks roasted
“With roasted peacocks”
And peacocks spiced,
And spiced peacocks,
With fishes boiled
With boiled fish
And fishes fried,
And fried fish,
With mimjam and pimjam
With mimjam and pimjam
And multum salve;
And many greetings;
The wine that was drank
The wine that was drunk
Was primat and claret,
Was red wine and port,
As well as the wine of Garganus.”
As well as the wine from Garganus.
Then all the guests, ere their departure, were laden with presents from the king’s treasure-house; and when, after some years, the old king was gathered to his fathers, Fertram and Isolde reigned jointly, and lived long and happily, seeing their children and great-great-grandchildren around them. [291]
Then all the guests, before leaving, were given gifts from the king’s treasury; and when, after some years, the old king passed away, Fertram and Isolde ruled together and lived a long and happy life, surrounded by their children and great-great-grandchildren. [291]
Prince Hlini

In a far country, there once lived a king and a queen. They had an only son, called Hlini, who even as a child showed wonderful talents, and grew up the handsomest, cleverest, and bravest man in all the land.
In a distant country, there once lived a king and a queen. They had an only son named Hlini, who, even as a child, demonstrated amazing talents and grew up to be the most handsome, smartest, and bravest man in all the land.
One day, the prince went out hunting with some of the courtiers. It was a beautiful morning; the sun shone with unusual brilliancy, birds and game of all kinds were plentiful; and, well pleased with their good day’s sport, the whole party turned homewards as the afternoon shadows began to lengthen, when suddenly a thick fog arose, which soon completely surrounded them. They lost sight of the prince, and it was only with great difficulty that they made their way back to the castle.
One day, the prince went out hunting with a few of the courtiers. It was a beautiful morning; the sun was shining unusually bright, and there were plenty of birds and game around. Happy with their successful outing, the entire group headed home as the afternoon shadows began to stretch. Suddenly, a thick fog rolled in, completely enveloping them. They lost sight of the prince, and it took them considerable effort to find their way back to the castle.
When the king heard that his son had not returned, he became very anxious; and the fog having somewhat lifted, he at once sent out messengers to try and find him. But although they searched in all [292]directions for three days and nights, they could find no trace of him,—no one had heard of or seen Prince Hlini.
When the king heard that his son hadn't come back, he got really worried; and as the fog started to clear up a bit, he immediately sent out messengers to look for him. But even though they searched in all [292]directions for three days and nights, they couldn't find any sign of him—no one had heard or seen Prince Hlini.
This sudden disappearance of his son greatly grieved the king; and when, on the evening of the third day, the messengers returned without any news of him, the king retired to his room, and, throwing himself on his bed, gave way to the deepest grief. In vain the queen tried to cheer him, telling him that Hlini was so brave and clever, he would be sure to return safely. The king would not be consoled, and said he would gladly give the half of his kingdom to any one who would bring him back his son.
This sudden disappearance of his son deeply saddened the king; and when, on the evening of the third day, the messengers returned without any news of him, the king went to his room, and, throwing himself on his bed, succumbed to his profound sorrow. The queen tried to comfort him, telling him that Hlini was so brave and smart, he would surely come back safe. The king couldn't be consoled and declared he would happily give half of his kingdom to anyone who would bring his son back.
Now, not far from the palace, in the middle of a wild moor, covered with yellow gorse and purple heather, there lived an old man in a little cottage with his only child, a daughter called Signy, who was both beautiful and clever. They were very poor, but lived happily and contented on wild honey and the berries that grew on the moors. When Signy heard from the shepherds that the prince had disappeared and that the king had offered the half of his kingdom to whoever should find him, she begged her father to let her go in search of him. At first he was very unwilling to part with her, dreading the dangers she might have to encounter; but Signy said she felt quite sure she would succeed in her search. All she wanted was a pair of new shoes and some food. And so, after a little more [293]persuasion, her father gave her his blessing and started her on her journey.
Now, not far from the palace, in the middle of a wild moor covered with yellow gorse and purple heather, an old man lived in a small cottage with his only child, a daughter named Signy, who was both beautiful and smart. They were very poor but lived happily and contentedly on wild honey and the berries that grew on the moors. When Signy heard from the shepherds that the prince had gone missing and that the king had promised half of his kingdom to whoever found him, she begged her father to let her go look for him. At first, he was very hesitant to let her go, worried about the dangers she might face; but Signy insisted she was sure she would succeed in her search. All she needed was a new pair of shoes and some food. So, after a little more [293] persuasion, her father gave her his blessing and sent her on her journey.
Signy wandered on for several days, resting in the evenings in some sheltered nook, and ever going towards the north. It was now mid-summer, the days were long—in fact, there was scarcely any night; and on the fourth evening, just as the sun, like a huge red ball, was setting in a bed of crimson and gold, only to rise again, Signy saw some rocks in front of her, in one of which was a huge cave. Listening carefully for a few minutes and hearing no sound, Signy entered very softly, and there she saw two beds: one was covered with a beautiful blue silk quilt, embroidered with gold; the other had a crimson velvet quilt, embroidered with silver. Going cautiously forward, she saw the prince, lying fast asleep on the bed with the golden quilt.
Signy wandered for several days, resting in the evenings in some sheltered spot, and always heading north. It was mid-summer, the days were long—there was hardly any night; and on the fourth evening, just as the sun, like a huge red ball, was setting in a bed of crimson and gold, only to rise again, Signy spotted some rocks ahead of her, one of which had a large cave. Listening carefully for a few minutes and hearing nothing, Signy quietly entered, and there she saw two beds: one was covered with a beautiful blue silk quilt, embroidered with gold; the other had a crimson velvet quilt, embroidered with silver. Moving cautiously forward, she saw the prince, fast asleep on the bed with the golden quilt.
Signy was delighted with her discovery, and went up to him to waken him; but though she shook him, at first gently and then more roughly, she found she could not rouse him. Looking up, she saw some strange letters, or runes, cut into the wooden headboard of the bed.
Signy was thrilled with her discovery and approached him to wake him up; however, even after shaking him gently at first and then more forcefully, she couldn’t get him to respond. Looking up, she noticed some strange letters, or runes, carved into the wooden headboard of the bed.
Now, though her father, who was a learned old man, had taught Signy to read runes, she could make nothing of these. She therefore determined to wait and see who the owner of the cave was, and discovering a narrow recess near the opening, she crept quietly in. [294]
Now, even though her father, a wise old man, had taught Signy to read runes, she couldn't understand these. So, she decided to wait and see who owned the cave and, finding a narrow space near the entrance, she quietly crept in. [294]
Hardly had she got safely into her hiding-place, than she heard a terrible noise, like a peal of thunder. The earth began to quake, and presently two frightful giantesses entered the cave.
Hardly had she gotten safely into her hiding spot when she heard a scary noise, like a clap of thunder. The ground started to shake, and soon two terrifying giantesses walked into the cave.

“SIGNY ENTERED VERY SOFTLY.”
“Signy entered quietly.”
As they came in, the taller and elder of the two cried out angrily, “Pah! I smell the smell of a human being here!”
As they entered, the taller and older of the two shouted angrily, "Ugh! I smell a human being here!"
“Of course you do,” replied her sister, “seeing that Hlini the king’s son is asleep here.”
“Of course you do,” her sister replied, “since Hlini, the king’s son, is sleeping here.”
They then went to the bed on which Hlini was lying, and moving the headboard, on which the runes were carved, to one side, out came two beautiful silver swans. [295]
They then went to the bed where Hlini was lying, and moving the headboard, which had the runes carved on it, to the side, out came two beautiful silver swans. [295]
“Sing, my beautiful swans, sing, and waken Hlini,” cried the giantesses.
“Sing, my beautiful swans, sing, and wake up Hlini,” shouted the giantesses.
And as the swans, obeying, sang a lovely sweet song, the prince awoke.
And as the swans sang a beautiful, sweet song in response, the prince woke up.
The younger giantess then brought him a silver tray laden with delicious fruit and wine; but the prince would not touch anything.
The younger giantess then brought him a silver tray filled with delicious fruit and wine, but the prince refused to eat or drink anything.
“Will you marry me now?” then asked the giantess.
“Will you marry me now?” the giantess asked.
“No, no, and again no!” cried the prince.
“No, no, and no again!” shouted the prince.
“Then sing, sing, my beautiful swans, that Hlini may go to sleep again,” she called out angrily.
“Then sing, sing, my beautiful swans, so Hlini can sleep again,” she shouted angrily.
And as the swans raised their voices in a sad, plaintive melody, the prince fell back on the bed, and was soon in his magic sleep again.
And as the swans sang a sad, haunting song, the prince collapsed onto the bed and quickly fell into his enchanted sleep once more.
The two sisters then lay down on the other couch with the silver-embroidered quilt.
The two sisters then lay down on the other couch with the silver-embroidered blanket.
In the morning they again wakened Hlini in the same manner, and offered him food, which, however, he angrily refused; whereupon the younger giantess again asked him if he would marry her; and when he refused, as before, the sisters put him to sleep by the song of the swans, and then left the cave, closing it as they went out.
In the morning, they woke Hlini the same way again and offered him food, which he angrily declined. The younger giantess then asked him again if he would marry her, and when he turned her down like before, the sisters put him to sleep with the song of the swans and left the cave, shutting the door behind them as they exited.
After waiting a little while to make sure that the wicked sisters were not coming back again, Signy came out of her hiding-place, and moving the headboard of the bed, as she had seen the sisters do, she called to the swans, and as they sang their song, the prince awoke. [296]
After waiting for a bit to ensure the evil sisters weren't returning, Signy emerged from her hiding spot. She shifted the headboard of the bed, just like she had seen the sisters do, and called to the swans. As they sang their song, the prince woke up. [296]
He was greatly surprised to see Signy in place of the hideous giant sisters, and thanked her warmly for her help, asking how she had come there.
He was very surprised to see Signy instead of the ugly giant sisters, and he thanked her sincerely for her help, asking how she had gotten there.
Then Signy told him how much his father sorrowed at his mysterious disappearance, and that she had determined to try and find him.
Then Signy told him how much his father was saddened by his mysterious disappearance, and that she had decided to try and find him.
Hlini was very grateful, and told Signy that, after he had got separated from his friends in the fog, he had suddenly encountered the giant sisters, who, having their swans with them, put him to sleep before he had time to fight them or get away, and that they had then forcibly carried him off to their cave; and that the younger sister, as she had no doubt heard, wanted to marry him. But this he had steadily refused to do. As long as he remained firm, they could only keep him there asleep; but, he added, he would rather remain thus for ever than marry the ogress.
Hlini was really thankful and told Signy that after he got separated from his friends in the fog, he suddenly ran into the giant sisters. They had their swans with them and put him to sleep before he could fight back or escape. They then dragged him off to their cave. The younger sister, as he had heard, wanted to marry him. But he had firmly turned her down. As long as he stayed strong, they could only keep him asleep there; however, he added that he would rather stay that way forever than marry the ogress.
When he had finished his tale, Signy said, “Now the first thing we must do, is to find out the meaning of the runes on the headboard. When, therefore, the sisters come in this evening, do not refuse their food (for you will want all your strength to get away), but be friendly with them, and then ask them what the letters mean, and also what they do all day while they are away.”
When he finished his story, Signy said, “The first thing we need to do is figure out the meaning of the runes on the headboard. So, when the sisters come in this evening, don’t turn down their food (because you’ll need all your strength to escape), but be friendly with them. Then ask them what the letters mean and what they do all day while they’re gone.”
Hlini said he would certainly follow Signy’s advice. Then, finding a chessboard and some men on a shelf, they sat down and amused themselves playing and [297]chatting, till they thought it was drawing near the time when the giantesses usually returned; then Signy called the swans and put the prince to sleep, as she had seen the sisters do, after which she hid herself in her dark corner.
Hlini said he would definitely take Signy’s advice. Then, after finding a chessboard and some pieces on a shelf, they sat down to have fun playing and chatting until they thought it was getting close to the time when the giantesses usually came back. At that point, Signy called the swans and put the prince to sleep, just like she had seen her sisters do, and then she hid herself in her dark corner.
Soon she heard the sisters returning, and presently they entered the cave.
Soon she heard the sisters coming back, and soon they entered the cave.
“I certainly do smell the smell of a human being,” said the elder sister, sniffing angrily round the cave.
“I definitely do smell a human being,” said the older sister, sniffing angrily around the cave.
“Nonsense!” replied the younger one, who, having lit the fire, was anxious to get their supper cooked. “Of course you smell it when Hlini is here.”
“Nonsense!” replied the younger one, who, having started the fire, was eager to get their dinner cooked. “Of course you smell it when Hlini is around.”
“But this is a different smell,” persisted the elder sister; and Signy, seeing her peering about, feared she would discover her.
“But this is a different smell,” insisted the older sister; and Signy, noticing her looking around, worried she would find her.
But the younger sister, having plucked and cleaned the birds they had caught, told her elder sister she must cook them at once, as she was about to waken Hlini; and, going up to the couch with the gold-embroidered quilt, on which Hlini was lying asleep, she called forth the swans, and wakened him.
But the younger sister, having plucked and cleaned the birds they had caught, told her older sister she needed to cook them right away, as she was about to wake Hlini. She then went to the couch with the gold-embroidered quilt, where Hlini was sleeping, and called the swans, waking him up.
By this time the birds were cooked; and when she asked him if he would take any food, instead of refusing, Hlini said he felt hungry, and would join them at their supper.
By this time, the birds were ready; and when she asked him if he wanted any food, instead of saying no, Hlini said he was feeling hungry and would eat supper with them.
The younger giantess was greatly pleased, and after helping him to fruit and wine, asked him whether he would not now make her his wife. [298]
The younger giantess was very pleased, and after helping him with fruit and wine, asked him if he would now make her his wife. [298]
But Hlini said he must first know more about her and her sister before he could decide.
But Hlini said he needed to learn more about her and her sister before he could make a decision.
“What, for instance, is the meaning of those runes carved on the bedhead?” he asked.
“What do those runes carved on the headboard mean?” he asked.
“Oh,” replied the giantess graciously, “the words are—
“Oh,” replied the giantess kindly, “the words are—
“ ‘Fly, fly, oh bedstead mine,
"Fly, fly, oh my bed,"
And carry me whither I will.’
And take me wherever I want to go.’
You have only to sit down on the bed and repeat those words, and immediately you are carried to whatever place you wish to go.”
You just have to sit down on the bed and say those words, and right away you'll be taken to wherever you want to go.
The prince was delighted when he heard this, as he hoped it would enable him and Signy to escape.
The prince was thrilled when he heard this, as he hoped it would help him and Signy get away.
“And what do you and your sister do all day when you are out?” he asked.
“And what do you and your sister do all day when you're out?” he asked.
“Well, we roam about, looking for some man, woman, or child, for our dinner, for we always prefer them to birds or animals; and then, when we get tired, we sit down under a tree and play with our ‘life egg.’ ” replied the giantess.
"Well, we wander around, searching for a man, woman, or child for our dinner, because we always prefer them over birds or animals; and then, when we get tired, we sit down under a tree and play with our 'life egg,'” replied the giantess.
“I suppose you have to be very careful when you are playing with your life egg?” asked the prince.
“I guess you have to be really careful when you're playing with your life, right?” asked the prince.
“Yes, indeed we have to be,” answered the giantess, “for if it were broken, we should both die. But there is no fear of that,” and she gave a loud laugh, “we are much too careful; it can only be broken by a human being; and whenever one of them comes near us, we soon catch him and eat him.”
“Yes, we really have to be,” the giantess replied, “because if it breaks, we’ll both die. But there’s no need to worry,” and she laughed loudly, “we’re way too careful; it can only be broken by a human. And whenever one of them comes close to us, we quickly catch him and eat him.”
The prince now declared that he felt so tired, he [299]really must go to sleep; and though, before calling the swans, the giantess again asked him to marry her, he said he could say nothing till the morning, so he was put to sleep as before.
The prince now said that he was so tired he really had to go to sleep; and even though the giantess asked him again to marry her before he called the swans, he told her he couldn’t answer until the morning, so he was put to sleep as before.
The next morning, after the sisters had wakened him and given him some food, they asked him if he would go to the woods with them; but Hlini said he still felt very tired, and would prefer to rest, so the sisters put him to sleep again and went away, closing the cave after them.
The next morning, after the sisters had woken him up and given him some food, they asked if he would go to the woods with them. But Hlini said he still felt really tired and would rather rest, so the sisters let him sleep again and left, closing the cave behind them.
Waiting a short time, so as to make quite sure that the giantesses would not return, Signy presently came forth from her hiding-place and awakened the prince.
Waiting for a moment to ensure that the giantesses wouldn’t come back, Signy finally emerged from her hiding spot and woke the prince.
“Get up quickly,” she said, “for we will follow the giantesses into the wood. Take with you your hunting spear which stands beside the bed, and when they begin to play at ‘throw and catch’ with their life ball, you must throw your spear at the egg; but keep a clear eye and a firm hand, for, remember, if you miss, both your life and mine will be forfeited.”
“Get up fast,” she said, “because we’re going to follow the giantesses into the woods. Grab your hunting spear next to the bed, and when they start playing ‘throw and catch’ with their life ball, aim your spear at the egg; but stay focused and steady, because if you miss, both our lives are at stake.”
“Never fear,” said Hlini; “there is too much at stake. I will be careful.” Then they seated themselves on the couch, and both repeated the rune.
“Don’t worry,” said Hlini; “there's too much at risk. I’ll be careful.” Then they sat down on the couch and both recited the rune.
“Fly, fly, oh bedstead mine,
"Fly, fly, oh my bed,"
And carry me whither I will.”
And take me wherever I want to go."
And immediately the bed rose up, the wall of the cave opened, and passing swiftly through the air, it landed them amid the leafy branches of a huge oak tree. [300]
And right away, the bed lifted up, the cave wall opened, and they quickly flew through the air, landing among the leafy branches of a giant oak tree. [300]
Peeping cautiously down, they saw the two giantesses sitting at the foot of the tree; one was holding the golden life egg in her hand, ready to throw it at her sister, and both were laughing loudly, as the egg flew backwards and forwards between them.
Peeking carefully down, they saw the two giant women sitting at the base of the tree; one was holding the golden life egg in her hand, ready to toss it at her sister, and both were laughing loudly as the egg flew back and forth between them.
Watching his opportunity, Hlini threw his spear just as one sister was poising it in her hand, and as the point of the spear hit the egg, it broke in half.
Watching for the right moment, Hlini threw his spear just as one sister was getting ready to throw it, and when the tip of the spear struck the egg, it shattered into two pieces.
At the same instant, both giantesses fell back dead, a stream of dark-coloured poison poured from their lips, and huge deadly black and yellow fungi sprang up and speedily covered them completely.
At that very moment, both giantesses collapsed and died, a stream of dark poison flowed from their mouths, and large, deadly black and yellow mushrooms quickly grew up and completely covered them.
Hlini then seated himself beside Signy on the couch, and immediately they were carried back to the cave.
Hlini then sat down next to Signy on the couch, and suddenly they were taken back to the cave.
Here they found, on searching round, an immense quantity of gold, silver, and jewels; and having laden both beds with these and the two silver swans, they each sat down on one, and, repeating the runes, were speedily transported to the hut of Signy’s father, who was delighted at his daughter’s safe return, and made Hlini very welcome.
Here they discovered, while looking around, a huge amount of gold, silver, and jewels; and after filling both beds with these treasures and the two silver swans, they each sat on one. By reciting the runes, they were quickly taken to the hut of Signy’s father, who was thrilled at his daughter’s safe return and warmly welcomed Hlini.
The next morning Signy went to the king’s palace and demanded an audience, and the king, having admitted her, asked her who she was and what she wanted.
The next morning, Signy went to the king’s palace and requested to speak with him. The king, allowing her in, asked her who she was and what she needed.
“I am the daughter of the old man who lives in the little hut on the moor near your palace,” replied Signy, “and I have come to ask what reward you [301]would give me if I bring your son back to you safe and well?”
“I’m the daughter of the old man who lives in the small hut on the moor near your palace,” Signy replied, “and I’ve come to ask what reward you [301]would give me if I bring your son back to you safe and sound?”
The king laughed good-naturedly. “I do not think I need trouble to answer that,” he said. “There is not much chance of your finding him, when so many others have failed.”
The king chuckled lightly. “I don’t think I need to bother answering that,” he said. “You’re not likely to find him when so many others have already tried and failed.”
“But if I succeed,” persisted Signy, “will you give me the same reward as you have promised to others?”
“But if I succeed,” Signy insisted, “will you give me the same reward you promised to others?”
“Certainly,” replied the king; “if you succeed in bringing back my son safe and well, I will not go back from my word.”
“Sure,” replied the king; “if you manage to bring my son back safe and sound, I will keep my promise.”
Then Signy returned to the hut, and begged the prince to return with her to the palace; and together they entered the great audience hall.
Then Signy went back to the hut and asked the prince to come with her to the palace; and together they walked into the grand audience hall.
When the king beheld his son, whom he had mourned as dead, alive and well, he was greatly rejoiced, and made him sit down on his right hand and relate the story of all that had happened to him since the day he became separated from his friends during the chase.
When the king saw his son, whom he had grieved as dead, alive and well, he was extremely happy and had him sit at his right side to share the story of everything that had happened to him since the day he got separated from his friends during the hunt.
When Hlini seated himself beside the king, he begged Signy to take the seat on his other hand, and then began the relation of all his adventures—telling of his imprisonment in the cave, and how Signy had freed him, and saved his life by rescuing him from the hands of the wicked giantesses.
When Hlini sat down next to the king, he asked Signy to take the seat on his other side, and then he started sharing all his adventures—talking about his imprisonment in the cave, and how Signy had saved him and rescued his life from the grasp of the evil giantesses.
When he had finished, he rose from his seat, and standing before his father, asked his permission to [302]take Signy as his wife. To this the king willingly assented, saying that no reward could be too great for her, who had restored his son to him. So orders were at once issued for the preparation of a magnificent wedding-feast; all the great nobles of the kingdom were invited, neither were the poor forgotten. There was ample provision made for all, and every one praised the king for his right royal hospitality, for each one received rich gifts ere they returned home. Signy’s father was made the king’s librarian, and put in charge of the royal manuscripts; and Hlini and Signy lived long and happily together, surrounded by their children and grandchildren. [303]
When he was done, he got up from his seat, and standing in front of his father, asked for his permission to [302]marry Signy. The king gladly agreed, saying that no reward could be too great for her, who had brought his son back to him. Immediately, orders were given to prepare a grand wedding feast; all the noble families in the kingdom were invited, and the less fortunate were not overlooked either. There was plenty of food provided for everyone, and everyone praised the king for his generous hospitality, as each person received valuable gifts before they went home. Signy’s father was made the king’s librarian and put in charge of the royal manuscripts; and Hlini and Signy lived a long and happy life together, surrounded by their children and grandchildren. [303]
Fertram and Hildur

Long, long ago, in a distant land, there lived a king and queen, who were quite happy, save for one thing—they had no children. Some years passed, and then, to their great joy, a little baby girl arrived, who was named Hildur. When the christening feast came to an end, the king, who was devoted to hunting, set out with his courtiers for a long day in the great forest which surrounded the castle. Nothing unusual happened until the hunting party began to turn homewards. The king was riding alone, a little in front of his gaily dressed retinue, when he suddenly saw an enormous dragon flying swiftly through the air towards him, holding a small child in his talons. In an instant the king drew his bow; the arrow, shot by his practised hand, sped to its mark, and the monster fell to the ground, pierced through the heart. The king leapt from his horse, and by the time his courtiers reached his [304]side, he was holding in his arms the rescued child, a beautiful boy of about a year old, quite unhurt.
Once upon a time, in a faraway land, there was a king and queen who were very happy, except for one thing—they had no children. Years went by, and then, to their great delight, a baby girl was born, and they named her Hildur. After the christening feast wrapped up, the king, who loved to hunt, headed out with his courtiers for a long day in the vast forest surrounding the castle. Nothing out of the ordinary happened until the hunting party started to head back home. The king was riding ahead of his brightly dressed group when he suddenly saw a huge dragon swooping through the air towards him, clutching a small child in its claws. In a flash, the king drew his bow; his skilled hand sent the arrow flying, striking the beast in the heart, and it crashed to the ground. The king jumped off his horse, and by the time his courtiers reached his [304]side, he was cradling the rescued child, a lovely boy about a year old, completely unharmed.
There were plenty of willing arms ready to carry the little fellow; but the King refused.
There were plenty of eager arms ready to carry the little guy, but the King declined.
“I rescued him; and now he shall be a playmate for my little daughter,” he said. And the whole party went back to the castle.
“I saved him; and now he’ll be a playmate for my little girl,” he said. And the whole group went back to the castle.
Years passed on. The children grew up together, and loved each other dearly. The king and queen had named the little boy Fertram, and they treated him in all respects like their own child. If one of the little ones had a present, the other had the same, and at last they were never happy if they parted even for a day.
Years went by. The children grew up together and loved each other deeply. The king and queen had named the little boy Fertram, and they treated him like their own child in every way. If one of the kids received a gift, the other got the same, and eventually, they were never happy if they were apart, even for a day.
Now, Hildur’s grandmother was deeply versed in all kinds of magic arts, and even when the young princess was still quite a girl, she taught her many of her secrets. The child was the one being whom she loved. On the other hand, she had an unreasoning dislike to the boy who had so strangely become part of the family, and when she saw the affection of the young people for one another, she determined to poison Fertram.
Now, Hildur’s grandmother was skilled in all kinds of magic, and even when the young princess was just a little girl, she shared many of her secrets with her. The child was the one person she loved. On the other hand, she had an irrational dislike for the boy who had strangely become part of the family, and when she saw the affection between the young people, she decided to poison Fertram.
“Never shall my beloved grandchild wed this foundling boy,” she said to herself. “The son of one of our rich neighbours is the mate I destine for her.”
“Never will my beloved grandchild marry this abandoned boy,” she said to herself. “The son of one of our wealthy neighbors is the match I have in mind for her.”
So she waited for an opportunity.
So she waited for a chance.
One day Fertram came in very hungry from a [305]long day’s hunting. The grandmother caused a dainty dish to be set before him, and begged him to partake of it. But Hildur, who had noticed her grandmother’s dislike to the young prince, came in at the moment, and, seeing the dish was poisoned, prevented his eating it.
One day, Fertram came in really hungry after a long day of hunting. The grandmother had a fancy dish prepared for him and urged him to eat it. But Hildur, who had noticed her grandmother's disdain for the young prince, walked in at that moment and, seeing that the dish was poisoned, stopped him from eating it.
Another time the grandmother attempted to kill him as he lay asleep in his bed, but Hildur again divined her intentions. She warned Fertram, and they placed a log of wood in the bed. When night came, the old woman entered, and with a dagger pierced the figure in the bed, as she thought; but, to her surprise, the weapon remained firmly fixed in the log, whilst her hands were fastened to the handle, and she had to remain thus until morning broke, when the spell gave way.
Another time, the grandmother tried to kill him while he was asleep in his bed, but Hildur once again sensed her intentions. She warned Fertram, and they put a log of wood in the bed. When night fell, the old woman entered and stabbed the figure in the bed with a dagger, thinking it was him; but to her surprise, the weapon was stuck in the log, and her hands were stuck to the handle, leaving her trapped until morning when the spell wore off.
Twice had Hildur thus been able to save Fertram, but they both saw that he was no longer safe. At any moment the old woman might exercise some magic art, and prevent Hildur saving him again. They decided that they must take some other course.
Twice Hildur had managed to save Fertram, but they both realized he was no longer safe. At any moment, the old woman could use some kind of magic and stop Hildur from saving him again. They agreed they needed to find a different approach.
One morning early, before even the sleepy guards at the gate were awake, the young princess and Fertram passed through, and turned their steps towards the unknown world lying beyond their own grounds. At first they wandered through fields, and found the way easy.
One early morning, before the sleepy guards at the gate were even awake, the young princess and Fertram slipped through and made their way towards the unknown world beyond their grounds. At first, they wandered through fields and found the path easy.
“It was the only way, Fertram,” said Hildur, when the young man regretted leaving without a word of [306]thanks or love to those who had cared for him through the long years since his childhood—“it was the only way. Nowhere in my father’s castle would you have been safe, and my grandmother would only have vented her anger upon my parents, if they had known of our flight.”
“It was the only way, Fertram,” Hildur said, as the young man regretted leaving without saying a word of [306]thanks or love to those who had taken care of him all those years since he was a child—“it was the only way. You wouldn’t have been safe anywhere in my father’s castle, and my grandmother would have just directed her anger at my parents if they had found out about our escape.”
At length a small river stopped their way. In an instant Hildur changed herself and Fertram into trout, and, glittering in the sunlight, they leaped into the water. Hardly had they got below the surface when they saw the grandmother walking along the bank of the river. She had tracked them at once, and now used her spells to try and catch them in their present form. The day wore on, but her art was useless—nothing would entrap the wary trout; and at last, filled with rage, she retraced her steps to the castle.
At last, a small river blocked their path. In an instant, Hildur transformed herself and Fertram into trout, and shimmering in the sunlight, they jumped into the water. Barely had they submerged when they spotted the grandmother walking along the riverbank. She had quickly tracked them down and was now using her magic to try to catch them in their current form. The day passed, but her efforts were in vain—nothing could trap the cautious trout; finally, enraged, she made her way back to the castle.
It was sunset now, and the two young people, having resumed their natural shape, pursued their way into the forest.
It was sunset now, and the two young people, having returned to their natural form, continued on their path into the forest.
“We must no longer take the form of fish,” Hildur said. “Even now grandmother will be weaving a magic net, out of which no fish can possibly escape.”
“We can’t keep being like fish,” Hildur said. “Right now, Grandma is probably making a magic net that no fish can escape from.”
And up in her tower, the grandmother went on weaving, weaving. At first the work went smoothly; but soon the netting became entangled, the knots no longer held together, and her spells showed her that the fugitives were no longer fish, but had resumed their own forms. [307]
And up in her tower, the grandmother kept on weaving. At first, the work went smoothly, but soon the netting got tangled, the knots came undone, and her spells showed her that the runaways were no longer fish but had returned to their true forms. [307]
“Go forth immediately,” she said to her servants. “Take every one who can be spared. Search all through the forest, and kill every living thing that you see.”
“Go right away,” she told her servants. “Take everyone who can be spared. Search the entire forest, and kill anything that you find.”
So the servants searched all day in every direction, but not a creature was to be seen. At last, as night drew on, they met two beautiful dogs; they were the most magnificent animals they had ever seen. But, although they were quite friendly with the servants, they did not allow themselves to be touched. The men therefore returned to the castle and told what had happened.
So the servants searched all day in every direction, but they didn’t see a single creature. Finally, as night fell, they came across two beautiful dogs; they were the most stunning animals they had ever seen. But even though they were very friendly with the servants, they didn’t let themselves be touched. The men then went back to the castle and shared what had happened.
The wrath of the grandmother was terrible to see. She knew at once that the dogs were Fertram and Hildur, and she commanded the servants to be thrown into the dungeons for not carrying out her orders.
The grandmother's anger was frightening to witness. She immediately recognized the dogs as Fertram and Hildur, and she ordered the servants to be locked in the dungeons for not following her commands.
Hildur, by her magic power, knew what had taken place.
Hildur, with her magical abilities, understood what had happened.
“We must not stay here, Fertram,” she said sadly; “my grandmother will never rest now until she kills us. Even her love for me seems to have turned to hatred.”
“We can't stay here, Fertram,” she said sadly; “my grandmother won’t stop until she kills us. Even her love for me seems to have turned into hatred.”
“But what can we do?” Fertram asked. “Better let me go by myself out into the world, and do you return. Then all will be well.”
“But what can we do?” Fertram asked. “It’s better if I go out into the world on my own, and you head back. Then everything will be fine.”
But Hildur made no answer. Presently she unfolded a square of green cloth.
But Hildur didn’t respond. Then she opened a square of green fabric.
“Sit on this beside me,” she said. [308]
“Sit here next to me,” she said. [308]
In a moment they were floating high up in the air. The day wore on. Sometimes they were borne along swiftly by a strong breeze, then a soft gentle wind would come and seem almost to rock them to sleep, till just as the sun was setting, and the sky was one blaze of gold and crimson, Hildur made the cloth descend slowly to the earth again, and they found themselves in a great flowery plain. Magnificent trees shaded it here and there. A beautiful river wound its way gently through luxuriant banks covered with ferns, and in the distance rose the tower of a great city, surmounted by a magnificent castle, standing out distinctly against the sky.
In no time, they were floating high up in the air. The day continued on. Sometimes, they were carried swiftly by a strong breeze, and then a soft, gentle wind would come, almost rocking them to sleep. Just as the sun was setting, painting the sky in brilliant gold and crimson, Hildur slowly brought the cloth back down to earth, and they found themselves in a vast, flower-filled plain. Magnificent trees provided shade here and there. A beautiful river meandered gently through lush banks covered in ferns, and in the distance stood the tower of a great city, topped by a stunning castle, clearly outlined against the sky.
“Fertram,” Hildur said, in a low voice, laying her hand on his arm, “this is your native land. You are the son of the king who once reigned here. Now he has been dead for some years. When you were only a year old, your mother carried you into the beautiful orchard which lies at the foot of the castle, when suddenly a great dragon swooped down, tore you from her arms, and she saw you no more. Your father grieved even more for you than your mother; you were his only child, and the loss preyed upon him, till at length he died of grief. The kingdom will soon have no ruler, for your mother, who hid her grief for your father’s sake, is now pining away, and they fear for her life too. Now, Fertram, you must go to her, tell her your history, and receive the kingdom from her hands.” [309]
“Fertram,” Hildur said quietly, resting her hand on his arm, “this is your homeland. You are the son of the king who once ruled here. He passed away several years ago. When you were just a year old, your mother took you into the beautiful orchard at the base of the castle, when suddenly a huge dragon swooped down, snatched you from her arms, and she never saw you again. Your father mourned you even more than your mother did; you were his only child, and the loss weighed heavily on him until he eventually died from his grief. The kingdom will soon be without a ruler, as your mother, who hid her sorrow for your father’s sake, is now wasting away, and they fear for her life too. Now, Fertram, you need to go to her, share your story, and accept the kingdom from her.” [309]
“Hildur, dear Hildur, can it be true? Have I really a mother of my own, as you have? It is almost too delightful to believe. Come, let us hasten to her!” cried Fertram.
“Hildur, dear Hildur, is it really true? Do I actually have a mother of my own, just like you? It’s almost too wonderful to believe. Come on, let’s hurry to her!” cried Fertram.
“No,” Hildur answered; “I must not go with you. You must go alone. But I will remain quietly in that small hut which is under the great tree yonder, until you come for me. But, oh, Fertram,” and she clasped his arm with her two white hands, “remember I am alone in a strange country; do not forget me.”
“No,” Hildur replied; “I can’t go with you. You need to go by yourself. But I’ll stay quietly in that small hut under the big tree over there until you come back for me. But, oh, Fertram,” she said, gripping his arm with her two pale hands, “remember I’m alone in a foreign land; don’t forget me.”
“Forget you, when you have been everything to me all these years! Hildur, how could I? Such a thing could never happen. I love you better than myself.”
“Forget you, when you've meant everything to me all these years! Hildur, how could I? That could never happen. I love you more than I love myself.”
“Yes, I know,” Hildur answered; “but I fear some evil. I know not what.”
“Yes, I know,” Hildur replied; “but I’m worried about something bad. I don’t know what.”
Then, to prevent her grandmother’s spells taking effect, she rubbed some salve out of a small box she carried, over his hands and face, and bade him a sorrowful farewell.
Then, to stop her grandmother’s spells from working, she applied some salve from a small box she carried to his hands and face, and said a sad goodbye.
Fertram embraced her tenderly, laughed away her fears, and then took his way towards the town. He looked very handsome, as he turned once more to wave his cap to her, and the sun’s rays lit up his fair hair. She watched him till she could see him no longer, and then went on to the little hut she had destined for her temporary abode.
Fertram held her close, reassured her fears with laughter, and then headed toward the town. He looked really handsome as he turned back to wave his hat at her, with the sun shining on his light hair. She watched him until he was out of sight and then continued on to the small hut she had chosen for her temporary home.
Fertram only stopped once on his way to the city. Feeling tired with the long journey, he sat down [310]under an oak tree, on a grassy mound. While he was resting, a beautiful dog came up, and as he patted and stroked it, the dog licked his face and hands. Immediately Fertram forgot all his past life, and that Hildur was waiting for him in the hut under the trees.
Fertram only paused once on his trip to the city. Feeling exhausted from the long journey, he sat down [310]under an oak tree, on a grassy mound. While he was resting, a beautiful dog approached him, and as he petted and stroked it, the dog licked his face and hands. In that moment, Fertram completely forgot his past life and that Hildur was waiting for him in the hut under the trees.
Having rested, he rose up and pursued his way into the town.
Having rested, he got up and continued on his way into town.
“Can I see the queen?” he inquired. “I have news for her, which will give her joy.”
“Can I see the queen?” he asked. “I have news for her that will make her happy.”
At first no one paid any heed, but the youth’s noble appearance struck the courtiers, and at length he was admitted into the palace.
At first, no one noticed, but the young man's impressive looks caught the attention of the courtiers, and eventually, he was allowed into the palace.
There he was brought before the queen, who was lying, pale and languid, on a great couch of rich silks and cloth of gold. When he bowed before her, she rose to a sitting position, startled out of her apathy and weakness by his likeness to the dead king.
There he was brought before the queen, who was lying, pale and weak, on a large couch made of expensive silks and gold fabric. When he bowed to her, she sat up, suddenly alert and pulled from her daze and frailty by his resemblance to the deceased king.
“Who is this youth? Where does he come from?” she asked.
“Who is this guy? Where did he come from?” she asked.
“Madam,” the courtiers answered, “he is a stranger, who craves admittance as a bearer of good tidings to your majesty.”
“Madam,” the courtiers replied, “he is a stranger who seeks to enter as someone bringing good news to your majesty.”
Then, in a few words, Fertram told his tale. Before it was done he was clasped in the loving arms of his mother, who felt it was indeed her long-lost son. The court was summoned together to hear the glad tidings, the news was proclaimed in the streets of the city, the queen gave the government [311]at once into the hands of her son, and the young king was crowned amid universal rejoicings.
Then, in just a few words, Fertram shared his story. By the time he finished, he was wrapped in the loving embrace of his mother, who knew it was truly her long-lost son. The court was gathered to hear the joyful news, it spread through the streets of the city, the queen immediately handed over the government [311] to her son, and the young king was crowned amidst widespread celebrations.
Day after day went by, Fertram was absorbed with the affairs of his kingdom, and his love for his mother. All thought of Hildur had gone like a dream.
Day after day passed, Fertram was focused on the matters of his kingdom and his love for his mother. Thoughts of Hildur had faded away like a dream.
One day the city was roused to great excitement by the appearance of a most beautiful maiden. No one knew whence she had come, but all agreed that her loveliness could not be surpassed, and when the queen saw her, she sent for her to the palace, treated her like a daughter, and besought Fertram to marry her. This, however, he steadily refused to do.
One day, the city was buzzing with excitement because of a stunning young woman who appeared out of nowhere. Nobody knew where she had come from, but everyone agreed that her beauty was unmatched. When the queen saw her, she called her to the palace, treated her like a daughter, and urged Fertram to marry her. However, he consistently refused.
After a time, whispers went abroad that the beautiful girl was not as good as she was lovely. Her fair face was constantly disfigured by an ugly frown if things were not arranged as she liked, and the courtiers began to think that the king was right, after all, in preferring to seek another wife.
After a while, rumors started spreading that the beautiful girl wasn’t as good as she was lovely. Her pretty face was often ruined by an ugly scowl if things weren't done the way she wanted, and the courtiers began to believe that the king was right, after all, in wanting to find another wife.
Just then one of the royal swineherds happened to lose his way in the forest, and he wandered on until he came to a little hut. There he found an old man and his wife, and with them a fair maiden, whom they called their daughter. Never had the swineherd seen any one so beautiful, and he determined to stay the night with these people, and if possible carry off the maiden. He found that her name was Hildur; and when the old people had gone up to bed, while Hildur was closing the windows, and putting things straight [312]before following their example, he suggested that they should go out and look at the beautiful moon rising. But Hildur said—
Just then, one of the royal pig herders got lost in the forest and wandered until he came across a small hut. Inside, he found an old man and his wife, along with a lovely young woman they called their daughter. The pig herder had never seen anyone so beautiful, and he decided to spend the night with them, hoping to take the girl with him. He learned her name was Hildur, and after the old couple went to bed, while Hildur was closing the windows and tidying up [312] before following suit, he suggested they go outside to admire the beautiful rising moon. But Hildur replied—
“I must first make up the fire on the hearth.”
“I need to start the fire in the fireplace first.”
The man offered to do it for her; but no sooner had he knelt down, than his hands became fastened to the hearth. In vain he struggled to get away, it was all of no avail. Hildur was nowhere to be seen, and it was not until morning that he felt free once more. Then, rising to his feet, he fled from the uncanny place without once looking back.
The man offered to do it for her; but as soon as he knelt down, his hands got stuck to the hearth. He struggled to break free, but it was useless. Hildur was nowhere in sight, and he didn't feel free again until morning. Then, getting back on his feet, he ran from the strange place without looking back.
When he reached the castle, his fellow servants soon heard the whole tale, and the report of the beauty of the woodcutter’s daughter was circulated from one to the other. The royal huntsman thought he, too, would like to see her. So, setting off at once, he reached the hut, and begged for a night’s rest. The old people granted it willingly. The beautiful girl was still there, and the huntsman in his turn planned to carry her off that night. He begged Hildur to come for a walk, as it was such a beautiful night. But she refused.
When he got to the castle, his fellow servants quickly heard the whole story, and the news about the woodcutter’s daughter being beautiful spread from one to another. The royal huntsman decided he wanted to see her too. So, he set off right away, arrived at the hut, and asked for a place to rest for the night. The old couple gladly agreed. The beautiful girl was still there, and the huntsman then planned to take her with him that night. He asked Hildur to go for a walk since it was such a lovely evening. But she said no.
“My time is too fully occupied for idle wanderings,” she said. “Will you help me by locking up the door for the night?”
“My time is too busy for wasting time,” she said. “Can you help me by locking the door for the night?”
“Willingly,” said the huntsman, intending to put the key in his pocket, and carry her off later on.
“Sure,” said the huntsman, planning to put the key in his pocket and take her away later.
But no sooner had his hands touched the lock, than they remained fastened to it. A mocking laugh [313]behind him made him look round, and he saw Hildur disappearing up the stairs to her room.
But as soon as his hands touched the lock, they got stuck on it. A mocking laugh [313] behind him made him turn around, and he saw Hildur disappearing up the stairs to her room.
When the sun was well up in the sky, and the old couple beginning to stir, the huntsman found he could remove his hands, and he hurried off shamefaced to his home.
When the sun was high in the sky and the old couple was starting to wake up, the huntsman realized he could pull his hands away, and he quickly went back home, feeling embarrassed.
Shortly after this, the king was out hunting in the forest, when suddenly a thick black fog enveloped everything. He lost his way completely, and became separated from his people. At length, after some hours, he arrived at a little hut, knocked joyfully at the door, and on its being opened by an old man, craved leave to rest. He was at once invited to enter; and then the old man, recognizing the king, begged him to excuse the poverty of the place.
Shortly after this, the king was out hunting in the forest when suddenly a thick black fog surrounded everything. He completely lost his way and got separated from his people. Eventually, after a few hours, he stumbled upon a small hut, knocked happily on the door, and when an old man opened it, he asked to rest. The old man immediately invited him in and, upon realizing who the king was, asked him to forgive the humble state of the place.
The king sat down, wearied with his long wandering, and the old man waited upon him, bringing food and drink of the best he had. Just as the meal was ended Hildur came in, and the king thought he had never seen any one so beautiful before. She was dressed as a simple peasant, but she looked like a royal princess. The king begged leave to stay the night, as it was still too foggy for him to find his way, and the old man acceded, only apologizing for the poorness of the accommodation.
The king sat down, tired from his long journey, and the old man served him the best food and drink he had. Just as they finished the meal, Hildur walked in, and the king thought he had never seen anyone so beautiful before. She was dressed as a simple peasant, but she looked like a royal princess. The king asked if he could stay the night, since it was still too foggy for him to find his way, and the old man agreed, only apologizing for the lack of comfort in the accommodations.
“I will not disturb you,” the king said. “Let me only rest in this room for the night, as I have been doing now.”
“I won’t bother you,” the king said. “Just let me rest in this room for the night, like I have been doing.”
So it was arranged. [314]
So it was planned.
After the old couple had gone to bed, the king begged Hildur to stay and talk with him; but she said she must see to the calves in the stable.
After the old couple went to bed, the king asked Hildur to stay and chat with him; but she said she needed to take care of the calves in the stable.

“SHE WAS DRESSED AS A SIMPLE PEASANT.”
“SHE WAS DRESSED AS A SIMPLE PEASANT.”
“That I can do for you,” he answered; and, rising, he went out into the stable, put the straw and hay right [315]for the calves, and had made everything tidy, when one of them got out. After great trouble he caught hold of it by the tail; but, alas! his hands remained fastened to it, and he was found in this plight by Hildur just before dawn.
"Sure, I can take care of that for you," he replied. He then stood up and went out to the stable, arranged the straw and hay properly for the calves, and tidied everything up. Just then, one of them escaped. After a lot of effort, he managed to grab it by the tail, but unfortunately, his hands got stuck to it. Hildur found him in this situation just before dawn.
She laughed merrily when she saw him.
She laughed happily when she saw him.
“It hardly suits a king, my lord,” she said, “to be hanging on to the tail of a calf!”
“It doesn’t really look good for a king, my lord,” she said, “to be holding onto the tail of a calf!”
But Fertram humbly begged her to release him. As she did so, she looked up at him.
But Fertram humbly asked her to let him go. As she did, she looked up at him.
“Do you not recognize me?” she said.
“Don’t you recognize me?” she said.
“No,” replied Fertram, much astonished. “I have never seen you before, I am certain.”
“No,” replied Fertram, surprised. “I’ve never seen you before, I’m sure of it.”
“Perhaps, then, I remind you of some one?” she asked again. “Of Hildur, the king’s daughter, who brought you back to your kingdom?”
“Maybe I remind you of someone?” she asked again. “Of Hildur, the king’s daughter, who brought you back to your kingdom?”
“No,” he said again, more puzzled still; “I never even remember hearing the name of Hildur.”
“No,” he said again, even more confused; “I don’t think I’ve ever heard the name Hildur before.”
Then Hildur went and fetched the little box of ointment, and directly she rubbed it on his hands and face, his past life came back to him. He embraced Hildur again and again, thanking her for all she had done for him, and asking her to forgive his apparent coldness and forgetfulness.
Then Hildur went and got the small jar of ointment, and as soon as she applied it to his hands and face, memories of his past life flooded back. He hugged Hildur over and over, grateful for everything she had done for him, and asking her to forgive his seeming indifference and forgetfulness.
“You, and you alone, have had my love all this time, at any rate,” he said; “for I could love no one else. And you alone shall be my queen.”
“You, and only you, have had my love this whole time,” he said; “because I couldn’t love anyone else. And you alone will be my queen.”
Sitting down together in the early morning sunshine under one of the great forest trees, Hildur told him [316]what he did not know; namely, that the beautiful girl whom his mother had taken into the palace was really her old grandmother. She had followed them, and transformed herself so that Fertram should marry her. Then she meant to kill him and his mother, and seize the kingdom.
Sitting together in the early morning sunshine under one of the big forest trees, Hildur told him [316] what he didn't know: the beautiful girl his mother had brought into the palace was actually her old grandmother. She had followed them and changed her appearance so that Fertram would marry her. Then she planned to kill him and his mother and take over the kingdom.
“So far I have guarded you from her wicked schemes,” Hildur said, laying her hand on his; “but, knowing that the past was no longer in your mind, I have feared each day that she might succeed in winning you. For had you been unfaithful to me, I could no longer have done anything for you against her wiles.”
“So far I’ve protected you from her evil plans,” Hildur said, placing her hand on his; “but since I knew that the past was out of your mind, I’ve been worried every day that she might succeed in getting you. If you had betrayed me, I wouldn’t have been able to help you against her tricks anymore.”
Again and again Fertram thanked her; then he bade her a tender farewell, and went straight back to the city. The great council of the kingdom was summoned, and to them the young king disclosed the real history of the wicked grandmother. But she was too cunning to be caught and punished. Divining what had happened, she disappeared amid a cloud of fire and smoke.
Again and again, Fertram thanked her; then he said a heartfelt goodbye and headed straight back to the city. The kingdom's great council was called together, and the young king shared the true story of the evil grandmother. But she was too clever to be caught and punished. Realizing what had happened, she vanished in a cloud of fire and smoke.
Then Fertram, accompanied by a magnificent retinue, with glittering dresses, splendid horses, and all the nobles of the kingdom, went to fetch his bride. She was still in her simple peasant’s dress, but her beauty made all forget what she wore. Mounting the beautiful steed brought for her, she rode back beside Fertram to the palace; and on the steps, waiting to receive her, was Fertram’s mother. [317]This was indeed a joyful day for her. The wish of her heart was granted, in the loveliness and goodness of her son’s bride.
Then Fertram, with a stunning entourage, dressed in shining outfits and riding magnificent horses, went to pick up his bride. She was still in her plain peasant dress, but her beauty made everyone forget about her clothes. After mounting the gorgeous horse that was brought for her, she rode alongside Fertram back to the palace; and waiting for her on the steps was Fertram’s mother. [317]This was truly a joyful day for her. The wish of her heart was fulfilled in the beauty and kindness of her son’s bride.
The wedding was celebrated with the utmost pomp and magnificence, and Fertram and Hildur lived happily together, surrounded, as years passed on, by their beautiful children and grandchildren.
The wedding was celebrated with incredible extravagance, and Fertram and Hildur lived happily together, surrounded as the years went by by their beautiful children and grandchildren.
THE END.
THE END.
PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, LONDON AND BECCLES. [319]
PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, LONDON AND BECCLES. [319]
New Illustrated Fairy Tales.
Uniform in size and style with this volume.
Same size and style as this volume.
In large crown 8vo, art linen, gilt lop, or cloth gill, bevelled boards.
In a large 8vo size, with art linen, gilt top, or cloth cover, and beveled edges.
THE ONE-EYED GRIFFIN, and other Fairy Tales. A Series of Original Stories by Herbert E. Inman, with numerous Illustrations by E. A. Mason.
THE ONE-EYED GRIFFIN, and other Fairy Tales. A Collection of Original Stories by Herbert E. Inman, featuring several Illustrations by E. A. Mason.
This book contains several stories in addition to “The One-Eyed Griffin,” which is the chief item among them. This narrative is that of a little boy who enters into the realms of fabulous monsters, where he encounters the giants Can’t, Won’t, and Don’t Care, into whose terrible clutches has fallen the lady of his heart. With the aid of the One-Eyed Griffin he succeeds in overcoming them, and the story continues, in allegorical fashion, to detail the difficulties which befall the diminutive hero. The illustrations are singularly happy in their delineation of the subject, and will win the affections of the youthful circle for whose benefit the volume has been produced. [320]
This book features several stories alongside “The One-Eyed Griffin,” which is the main highlight. This story is about a little boy who ventures into the world of amazing monsters, where he meets the giants Can't, Won't, and Don't Care, who have captured the lady he loves. With the help of the One-Eyed Griffin, he manages to defeat them, and the tale continues, using allegory to showcase the challenges faced by the small hero. The illustrations beautifully capture the subject and will win the hearts of the young audience for whom this book was created. [320]
Grimms’ Goblins.
Grimm's Goblins.
These famous stories, collected by the brothers Grimm in the fertile and imaginative field of their native land, have an ever-growing number of readers, to whom this edition with its clear type and lavish illustration will at once commend itself.
These well-known stories, gathered by the Brothers Grimm in the rich and creative landscape of their homeland, have a constantly increasing number of readers, for whom this edition, featuring its clear font and beautiful illustrations, will be instantly appealing.
Grimms’ Fairy Tales.
Grimm's Fairy Tales.
Full of incident and wonderful adventure, these popular tales are here presented in a garb that assures a hearty welcome from all who delight in finding really high-class children’s literature, issued in a thoroughly attractive and up-to-date style.
Full of excitement and amazing adventures, these popular stories are presented here in a way that guarantees a warm reception from everyone who enjoys discovering high-quality children's literature, delivered in a completely appealing and modern style.
Andersen’s Tales for the Young.
Andersen's Fairy Tales for Kids.
Amongst all the various editions of Andersen’s popular tales, none will be found to surpass this edition for fidelity in translation, fineness of text, and excellence of get-up. The boy or girl who receives it as a gift is not to be satisfied with books if not charmed with such a present.
Among all the different editions of Andersen’s popular stories, none can match this edition for accurate translation, high-quality text, and exceptional presentation. A boy or girl who gets this as a gift won't settle for any other book if they’re not enchanted by such a present.
Andersen’s Fairy Tales.
Andersen's Fairy Tales.
To the insatiable appetite for stories, which is a never-failing attribute of the young, no better food can be found than this book affords. The tales are world-wide favourites, known to nursery-land of all nations, and discussed in that realm with all the seriousness and circumstance that attaches to personages actually existent.
To the endless craving for stories, which is such a defining trait of youth, there's no better source than what this book offers. The tales are beloved around the world, recognized in the nursery realms of every country, and talked about there with the same seriousness and detail as if they were real people.
Holme Lee’s Fairy Tales.
Holme Lee’s Fairy Tales.
Is a narrative of the wonderful life and adventures of Tuflongbo. When he grows up, he goes on a great journey, falls into the hands of giants, amongst whom his many escapes are recorded, until he finally puts off his shoes and vanishes into shadowland.
Is a story about the amazing life and adventures of Tuflongbo. As he matures, he embarks on an epic journey, encounters giants, and has many recorded escapes until he ultimately removes his shoes and disappears into shadowland.
Prince Ubbely Bubble’s Fairy Tales.
Prince Ubbely Bubble’s Fairy Tales.
The favourite themes of childhood are here, in a series of fascinating stories, of which the first is “The Perseverance of Prince Ubbely Bubble,” and amongst numerous other tales are told those of “The Six Goblin Eggs,” “Tom and the Ogre,” “The Adventures of John, the son of Jack the Giant Killer,” etc.
The favorite themes of childhood are present here in a collection of captivating stories, starting with “The Perseverance of Prince Ubbely Bubble,” along with many other tales like “The Six Goblin Eggs,” “Tom and the Ogre,” “The Adventures of John, the son of Jack the Giant Killer,” and more.
The Old, Old Fairy Tales.
The Classic Fairy Tales.
The well-known favourites “Puss in Boots,” “The White Cat,” “Tom Thumb,” and others are comprised in this collection, which embraces, as its name implies, all the oft-told tales.
The popular favorites “Puss in Boots,” “The White Cat,” “Tom Thumb,” and others are included in this collection, which covers, as its title suggests, all the frequently told stories.
London: FREDERICK WARNE & CO., and New York.
London: FREDERICK WARNE & CO., and New York.
Colophon
Availability
Metadata
Title: | Icelandic Fairy Tales | |
Author: | A. W. Hall | |
Illustrator: | E. A. Mason | |
Language: | English | |
Original publication date: | 1897 |
Revision History
- 2021-11-12 Started.
External References
Corrections
The following corrections have been applied to the text:
The following corrections have been made to the text:
Page | Source | Correction | Edit distance |
---|---|---|---|
20 | spendour | splendour | 1 |
117 | , | . | 1 |
135 | [Not in source] | ” | 1 |
222 | [Not in source] | . | 1 |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!